Login

My Little Pony : Friendship is Human (Season 1)

by Max From Equestria

Chapters

Episode 1: Death

Princess Celestia looked at the image of a boy, about six and a half feet tall, with dark brown hair. At the time he was attending a funeral, the last thing you could say that this was his finest hour.

"Who is the boy?" A voice asked from behind her.

"He's a human" Celestia responded to her sister.

"And why are you watching this 'human'" Luna questioned her sister with a slight bit of confusion.

"Because, he is." Celestia paused, thinking of the right word to say.

She had been watching this boy through the portal for quite some time, as he had shown great potential. She started watching him in his youngest years, which was about the age of 12. She watched him go through greath suffering and humiliation.He had a good heart, deep deep deep down, but the torment had been too much for him. Celestia would be lying if she said she hadnt grown attatched to the human, she would even go as far to say she could relate to him in more ways than one. Bringing him to equestria was going to be the hard part.

Celestia looked at the human, he was broken and she felt it her duty to fix him.

-----------------------

MAX POV (First Person)

------------------------

It was my fault.

I made mom angry.

She crashed the car because of me.

I stood in silence, as the two coffins were lowered into the ground. The last of my family, being burried into the place they once called home. The only thought that crossed my mind was one that i had been thinking for the longest time.

Im next

I say my goodbyes to the last of my living family and slowly walked away.

There were no others were at the funeral, as my family were not the most social of people and the people they did make friends with past away long ago. I made my way out of the cemetery, and looked up into the seemingly never ending sky "They're in a better place now" I say to myself as i make my way down the sidewalk.

I look down the street to my left, and see a happy couple holding hands. How I envy them 'but what do I know, im only 18 I thought to myself as I walked down the cement path. I wipe the tears from my eyes as I make my way toward my apartment building.

I walk up the stairs as quietly as I can, and make my way towards my door, when im stopped by a voice

"Hello" a female voice said behind me

"Afternoon" I say as I wave the person off

I take the spare key I keep around my neck and hold it in my hand to look at it for a few seconds, thinking back how I got it.

Mom put all her trust in me when she gave me a key to the apartment, and now, that responsibility was useless without your Mom being around to expect from you.

I felt bad about it, but I couldn't mope around all day.

I inserted the key into the keyhole twisted it, and walked into my apartment. It was quiet, as I walked through the empty halls of the apartment that was now my responsibility to take care of.

The first night alone was the worst part, as my brother would usually sleep in the top bunk in our bunk beds.

I began devising a plan how to get a job and maintain passing grades at the same time, as my fan slowly but surely lulled me to sleep.

I awoke in my dream state.

I looked around me. I seemed to be in a palace of some sorts "This is a weird dream" I thought out loud.

As I continued through the palace, I seemed to be alone, but as soon as I turned the next corner, I heard a female voice say

"Because he has suffered great loss, and only that great loss can change him into what he needs to become"

'That sounded like the voice from the hallway' I thought to myself as I came to some very large doors.

A different voice spoke this time.

"And what does he need to become?" the second voice questioned the first.

There was a long pause as I entered the room from which the voices came from.

There were two creatures, that looked like horses, one with a bright white mane that seemed to blow in the wind that wasn't there, and another with a dark blue mane that was also flowed in the wind that wasn't there.

The white horse looked over to me and stared me straight in the eye and said

"A better person"

I woke up from the strange dream and sat up.

I thought about what the horse in the dream said. "Become a better person eh?" I asked myself

I glanced over at the clock and saw that it was 7:39. I was late for school, I thought about going to school at first, how many looks of sorrow I would get.

how many people would feel sorry for me.

I dont want anyone to feel sorry for me.

I got up, and walked into the bathroom, and looked into the mirror. I was wearing the same clothes as last night.

Last night came back to my mind.

The funeral.

the goodbyes.

I look down at my feet, and then back at myself and see a white flash in the corner of my eye. I cock my head, and turn in the direction of the flash.

I walk out of the bathroom, look down the hallway to the left, and down the hallway to the right, I see something pink on the carpet, 'looks like hair' I think to myself as I walk toward it stop and kneel to take a closer look at it.

The hair seemed to be curly, and it smelled of cotton candy. "That's weird" I said out loud as I inspect the rest of the room for any more hairs.

I hear a slight squeak behind me as im getting up from my kneeling position, I quickly turn toward the spot behind the couch where I heard the noise and yell "I KNOW YOUR THERE!"

I wait for a response, but get none.

I decide to check it out myself instead, but first I say "This is your last chance, if you don't come out now, your going to have to put up a hell of a fight."

I start slowly walking forward before a female voice says "Okay, ill come out"

I stand still as I expect a person to walk out from behind the couch, but instead, I see a pink stub com out from behind the bottom portion of the couch, and then I see the rest of the creature come out.

it looked about 4 feet tall, was hot pink, and had curly pink hair with blue eyes. it strongly resembled a horse so that's what I think it is, but it looks somewhat animated.

The silence between the two of us lasted for about 10 minuets. The 10 minuets consisted of mainly both of us standing in front of each other staring into each others eyes occasionally, but whenever we would lock eyes, we would look away from each other.

It was my move.

I decided to break the uncomfortable silence with the mandatory icebreaker

"Soooooooooo" I said as I kneeled down to her level and held out a hand, at which she flinched at so I pulled it back.

this was new for me, as I had never shook hands with a person before, and certainly not a horse, as I felt it to be disgusting, and unnecessary, but now wasn't the time for that.

"I'm Max, and you are?" I asked the horse as I held my hand out again, which she now seemed okay with as she held out her hoof and somehow grabbed my hand and started rapidly shaking it

"I'm Pinkie Pie, its nice to meet you" Pinkie Pie continued shaking my hand as she introduced herself to me

As she put her hoof down, there was once again an awkward silence.

I decided to break the silence with a joke "Pretty damn smart for a horse"

Pinkie Gasped when she heard my joke, and had a face that looked like she was extremely offended at my joke.

"I am not a horse!" she yelled at me "I, am a pony" she continued.

I pulled my face back, and threw my hands sarcastically in the air and say "okay, okay, I didn't know"

I turn around walk over to my couch, and exhale.

Pinkie pie sits down on the chair across from me and looks at me.

I decide to break the uncomfortable silence once again.

"Soooooooooo" I say once again as I sit back on the comfy couch.

"Why are you here?" I ask.

Pinkie Pie seemed lost in thought, but once I spoke she seemed to snap out of it.

"Its a long story" Pinkie said as she shuffled uneasily in her chair

"We have time" I say to the pink mare as I point to the clock on the wall.

"now speak, pony" I say as she flinched at the harshness of my tone.

"Okay, it all started yesterday."

Episode 2: Pink

Episode 2 - Pink

"So you" I said pointing to the pink pony in front of me "Were sent here" I went on but was pointing at the ground now "To bring me, a regular, not special at all human" I was now making obscure hand motions somewhat describing what I was talking about, as I had made a habit of doing so when I was in my younger years. "To a Magical land of ponies and what not? Well... shit." I said as I looked at the ground

Pinkie looked very confused by my hand movements but responded with a simple, quick, nod. I looked at her for a few minuets, and then, stood up and started walking toward my bedroom. Pinkie walked next to me and caught up with my pace.

"What are you doing?" I heard a voice behind me.

"Well, since I'm going to another planet, I think I should pack a few things to go with me." I told her, as I entered my room. I rifled through my closet, throwing various articles of clothing to the side, and onto the floor behind me. As I continued throwing different pieces of clothing behind me, I see a familiar pink pony behind me, out of the corner of my eye.

"You don't have to pack any clothes." The pony went on as she dodged some of the clothes I threw behind me. "I know a pony back at home that would be more than happy to make some new clothes for you" she dodges one more article of clothing I throw behind me as she finishes talking.

"Not looking for clothes" I said quickly

"Than what are you looking for" she responds with a confused tone. I turn around and kneel down to get to get to her level. I put both hands on her shoulders and look dead on into her eyes and say two words that I was waiting to say to maybe my son, or daughter one day

"You'll see" I say with a quick smirk growing on the left side of my mouth. She cocks her head in confusion as i say the two words with a smile rifle through some more of my clothes. My eyes grow wide as I find what I'm looking for, in victory I yell "AH-HAH!" This of course startled the pink mare sitting patiently behind me. I pull out a large brown moving box that has a series of words on the side of it.

"Whats that?" the pink pony asks as I put the box down gently in front of her.

"This" I say as you turn the box around to the front where the words are written down. "Is My DVD collection" I say proudly as I whack it on the top with a gentle fist. "Well" I look into space, and remember where the rest of my DVD collection is, but that is a different season on a different show on a different network. I let out a small laugh as I find the joke I just made in my head sounded pretty funny to me. "Part one of my DVD collection" I say as I sit down and start to rifle through it, checking if the contents of the box have been harmed in any way.

"Why would you need that" The fluffy pony beside me who was now prodding the box with one hoof. I look at her and pick the box back up

"Well, assuming you don't have a lot to do in 'Equestria' I think I'm going to have to need something to entertain me, so I'm going to bring my DVDs and my DVD player, so I'm not bored to death the entire time." Pinkie pie looked offended, but looked like she was holding back a lot, but instead she just said

"Okay, come into the living room when your ready!" Pinkie said with a smile as she bounced off into the living room, humming a happy tune. I put the box back down gently, and look around my room, taking a good last look at it before I say goodbye forever and depart to my journey to another world. As I'm scanning the room one more time a painting on the wall catches my eye. I walk over to the replica painting of "Starry Night" By Vincent Van Gogh. It had been a personal favorite of mine, so I decided to test my skills one day and paint it as perfectly as I can. It was my work of art and I was proud of it because I had gotten very close to the real thing. I slowly walked over to the painting and took it down, observing it up close, i notices a bulge in the bottom left corner of the painting, the size of a small photo. I took apart the frame gently and placed it on top of the Moving box that contained my DVD Collection in it. I Observed the frame and found that there was a small photo in it. I set the photo to the side for now and returned my attention to the painting. I Turned around to where the painting was sprawled out on the floor, and began rolling it up into a small roll. I slide the painting slowly into the DVD box, as that was where I was storing most of the things I was bringing to Equestria in there. And then I returned my focus back to the face down photo on the box, as I placed my hand on it, as a tear welled up in my eye I picked it up and looked at. "Max, are you coming?" I heard Pinkie Pie call from the living room. I remain still as I continue to cry in silence, as I held a picture of me my mom and my brother all together with happy looks on out faces. The picture was taken as far as I can tell, the same year that i painted the painting, as I don't remember when the picture was placed inside the frame.

“Fuck my stupid memory” I thought to myself as i continued crying. I hear hoof steps behind me as i continue to think back to the good times, when my family was still alive.

"Max, are you okay?" I hear Pinkie ask behind me as I wipe the tears off of my face.

"I'm okay Pinks" I say to her as I turn around, seeing as she was pretty close to me right now. I Fall down to my knees and look into her eyes, and say to her "Life, is bad for me a lot of the time, so sometimes when the bad things get to me, i just need to have a little cry" Unexpectedly she walks over to me and hugs me in a bone-crushing embrace. I'm surprised by this as i don't really hug that much, but this was different somehow. I Return her embrace, as our hug lasts for a few more seconds, and we break from it. I look Pinkie strait in the eyes and say "Lets get out of this god forsaken place."I got to the floor level of the apartment building DVD Collection box in hand as i followed Pinkie Pies every turn, strangely this led to a very deserted hallway, that led to an emergency exit. Said emergency exit was now being held open by a medium sized rock, which didn't really confuse me as much as the fact that nobody had been aware that the door had been opened, because there was an alarm attached to go off whenever someone opened the door. "I assume this is how you got in?" I ask as she approaches the door.

"Yep" she said as she placed a hoof on the door and gently pushed it open.

"how the hell did you do that without tripping the alarm?" I ask in curiosity.

“I don't know, I guess the alarm just didn't feel like going off" she said as she walked through the door, leaving it to close behind her. I stood there and analyzed what I had just been told, and let out a "

What the fuck does that mean?" on accident as i continued on and pushed the door open to see a dark alleyway. I had never been in this alleyway before so I looked to my right, and saw that the street was that way, then I turned around and looked to my left and was almost blinded by a light so bright, well that it almost blinded me. I was filled with a strange tingling sensation like when your arm or leg is falling asleep. As i saw the light engulfing my body. The light began to grow more, and more intense as it engulfed more and more of my body. I was going to cover my eyes with my hands but my appendages now rendering useless, i had to wait it out, as my vision began to blur, something happened to me that hadn't happened me in a long time. I Fainted.

-------------------

Pinkie Pie POV

-------------------

Celestia had just transported Max and I back to Equestria, and Max had well, the only thing i can say to describe it is,mixed results. He Fainted in the process, which had something to do with interference of some kind, The Princess said it was no big deal, but we got him through and he is now sleeping in his chambers, in Canterlot, where he will be cared for until he is nursed back into a stable health condition. I was on my way to Sugar Cube Corner, because today, i was going to finally run the shop by myself, well not really by myself, as i will be cooking deserts with Applejack.

-------------------

Max POV

-------------------

"Damn I've had a crazy weekend" I say to myself as I look around the pitch black room. I started walking forward but tripped over something in the impossibly dark room. "FUCKITSHIT!" I yell as my face makes contact with the floor. I hear footsteps enter the room as I try to get another big look at the room I'm in, but only see darkness. I hear the footsteps stop,somewhere a door probably is. I turned around as fast I could so they wouldn't get the jump on me, because, I mean, who wants to be surprised? "Who's there?" I immediately say as i make a defensive stance in the pitch black darkness.

"No need to worry Max, I am a friend" a regal, and motherly voice says out of the dark. The voice that came next wasn't as motherly and warm as the other, but a tiny bit more regal.

"Are you sure about this sister?" she whispered with caution in her voice.

"Who are you people, and why cant I see you?" I ask as I cautiously feel my way around the walls of the room.

"Well, there might have been some... side effects, of the transition between worlds." The first regal voice said in a tone I can best put as, careful. I took a deep breath relax myself, and get ready for some results I wont be happy with.

"What kind of, effects?" I ask in a frustrated tone.

"Well, first off there may be some, disorientation, dizziness, and some... temporary blindness." she said the last part quiet. I took another deep deep breath, and Fainted.

------

End

-------

Episode 3: Blind

Episode 3 - Blind

/-/-/-/-/-/-/-/-/-/-/-/-/-/-/-/-/-/-/-/-/-/

Brain.exe has crashed, would you like to reboot Y/N?

Brain.exe is rebooting...

...

>System error

>[Retina_Display] Not functioning.

>Would you like to Abort, or Continue?

>Continuing Reboot

>Checking Various systems

>Aspergers.exe Online

>Memory.exe Refusing to open

>Retrying Memory.exe

>Memory.exe Responding

>Emotions.exe Starting up

>Parental Locks Need to Be Disabled

>*********

>Password Accepted

>Shutting Down Happiness.exe

>Emotions.exe has been restored to Default.

...

...

>Reboot Complete

"GAHFUCOCK!" I yell as I take a deep breath into the unfathomable darkness that surrounded me. I sit up to scan my surroundings when I remember that I'm blind.

"You!" I yell as I point in the direction that I remember the first voice came from. "You, did this to me!" I yell as I get into the fetal position next to the nearest wall I can find.

"You are mistaken, The inter-dimensional travel temporarily blinded you" she responded

I didn't listen to her response, I was too busy rocking back and forth because a small part of my sanity that was connected with my vision was now gone.

I heard whispering, two peo- no two ponies, now that I remember being transported to this new world.

"Sister, art thou sure he will be okay?" on of them said

"I am quite sure he will, go and rest sister, I must raise the sun, I can handle it from here."

I Heard some 'hoofsteps' if thats even a thing, walk away from the area in which I had been cowering, and slowly fade out.

I then heard a tingling noise, kinda what it would sound like if one of your limbs falling asleep could be heard for about 30 seconds.

"What the hell is that?" I ask

"It was me raising the sun"

"Oh, thats nice" I respond

Well, shit, ponies raise the sun here?

"are you going to be ok Max?" she asks me

'how does she know my name?' I ask myself. ' I mean, I don't even know her, and she knows me'

"How the hell do you know my name? Who are you? Where am I?"  I begin to rock back and forth faster as I shoot question after question at her.

"For your first question" she beings.

"I know your name because of reasons I would rather not say for your own mental safety."

"As for your second and third questions, my name, is Princess Celestia, and I rule the land of Equestria, you are in Canterlot, the capital of Equestria."

My mind shut down as I withdrew to the farthest depths of my subconscious.

"Why?" I asked

"Excuse me?" she asked in return.

I assumed she didn't hear me.

"Why?" I asked once again, but louder.

"Because you were alone, and you were going to damage yourself there far more that you would here." she responded, sounding confident.

I was offended, because she thought she knew what I was going to do, and it pisses me off more than anything when people tell me what I’m going to do, because they don’t know me.

"You don’t know me, you don’t know what I’ve been through, and somehow if you did, you wouldn't know what its like inside of my mind." I yell as I get ready to serve her ass the truth.

"I’ve seen things you wouldn’t imagine. I’ve seen my own father get gunned down by people who didn’t even know his name, my cousin died in my hands because he overdosed on crystal meth, and the last words he said to me, were 'tell my mom I’m sorry'." I finished, wiping tears from my face because the memories were too much.

"I was un-"

"Don’t act surprised, you saw what happened, but you didn't see it all." I interrupted before she could have a chance to speak.

"The only reason I assume that you brought me here is because I had nothing left, and I understand. I’m sure you have your morals, and I know that I have mine, but you have absolutely NO right to tell me what I was going to do." I finish by standing up and looking straight toward where I would assume the per-er... pony’s eyes would be.

I waited for a response, because I had just yelled at the princess of the country.

"I'm sorry for your loss." she said before I heard the tingling again.

"Can I ask you something?" I asked her

"Yes"

"Where will I stay, in a place full of equines?"

"I know a place that you may be able to stay."

"Will I be accepted into your society?"

"I don't think they will ever accept you as if you were one of them."

"I understand" I said as I stood up and leaned against the wall.

"There is something I can do, a transformation, that will make you a equine, and you will be accepted into their society, as if you were never a human at all."

"No, I would rather keep my humanity."

"Very well" she finished the conversation, but there was still much to be said.

I heard her start to walk away.

"Wait" I said as I held out my hand.

"What is it?" she asked in response.

"Before I leave, I need to know something"

I took a gulp.

"Will you please scan my brain, I need to know if my condition still exists in this plane of reality."

"Very well" she replied

"And no funny stuff, I know you have seen my memories, but you don’t need to go through the dirty ones"

A small chuckle came from Celestia.

"You don't need to worry, just tell me what I'm looking for"

I tried to remember what the doctor told me about aspergers.

"Give me a second to focus." I said as I scanned through my brain’s memories.

I found what I was looking for

"Scan now."

Celestia’s POV

----------------------------------------------

As I scanned through Max's vast brain I came across a few, notable differences between a human's brain and a pony’s brain, but what caught my attention the most, was that he was actually thinking with the front of his brain, instead of the regular left, or right side. A large chunk of his sanity was missing. I note that I would have to fix that later.

"What am I looking for, Max?" I asked.

He closed his eyes and clenched his fists.

"Is the front of my brain more active than the rest?" he asked.

"Yes, it is." I replied, wondering what this had to do with anything.

"Good, you can stop there." he replied.

I stopped scanning his brain, and kept the note about his sanity.

"Max, I would like to repair your brain, it seems that a large chunk of your sanity has been missing for quite some time."

"Ahh..." he started smiling a smile that could only belong to a madman.

"Why so serious?" he asked.

He started laughing, I was nonetheless confused.

"I'm being serious because you are on the brink of a emotional breakdown." I said with genuine concern.

He opened his eyes to reveal grey eyes "I'll be fine, I mean I've dealt with it this long haven't I?"

He seemed to be talking like insanity was a common thing, that could be left alone, and would be fine without treatment.

"Max, I've seen insanity before, and it's no joking matter, you need treatment right away, it looks as if your sanity is actually receding by the hour." I tried to convince him, but he would just keep telling me he was fine.

"For the last time, princess, I'm fine" he said, starting to sound a little angry.

I didn't want to anger him any more, so I decided to leave it alone.

"Ok, I believe you Max" I said, admitting defeat.

"But I'm going to send one of my highly trained guards with you when I send you to Ponyville"

He seems to think about this, and finally submits.

"OK, whenever you send me to 'Ponyville'" he puts air quotations around ponyville with his fingers.

"you can send a trained guard with me, see if I care."

"Very well, allow me to select a guard, and prepare a carriage."

"Ok, I'll be waiting." he said in a nonchalant manner.

------

END

------

Episode 4: Ponyville

Episode 4: Ponyville

/-/-/-/-/-/-/-/-/-/-/-/-/-/-/-/-/-/-/-/-/-/-/

Max POV

---------------------------

I was leaning on the side of what I was told was a chariot, with half of my body off of it.

The guard who was hired to watch me, in case I go insane, was named Steel something... I never really was good with names.

all I remember, is that he had a really unusual name, that was nothing like I had ever heard before.

But I am in a land full of ponies...so I guess I need to keep an open mind

"You mind if I take a nap, rent-a-cop?" I asked him.

I heard him harrumph.

"I don’t care, I’m under orders by princess Celestia to watch your sanity levels. So I could care less if you fell out of the chariot thats flying 500 feet off of the ground."

"What!?!?" I said as I lost my balance

I regained my composure and curled up into a ball on the floor of the carriage.

"What’s wrong? Little human afraid of heights?"

I curled up even tighter and clung onto the floor with all my strength.

"I’m not afraid of heights, I actually love the feel of wind through my hair, but I just don’t like the fact that I was just hanging off of a chariot, traveling 5 fucking hundred feet off of the ground."

I hear Steel something chuckle.

"Well, we will arrive at our destination shortly, try not to have a heart attack before we get there." Steel-something says as he giggles to himself.

TIME SKIP 2 HOURS

---------------------------------

"We have arrived."

I uncurl out of the safety of my ball, outraged

"You call THAT, short!?" I question Steel-somthing

"Of course, that was only 2 hours."

I start to feel the blood rushing to my brain.

My balance goes haywire, and if I had vision, I would have lost it for a few seconds.

I fall to the floor of the chariot

"Ugh, I hate when this happens..." I mumble to myself as I regain my composure

"What’s wrong?" I hear Steel ask.

"Why do you care?" I ask back.

"Because, it’s my job to know what’s wrong." he says, as I hear his steps get closer.

"If you will back the hell up, I’ll explain" I say as I hold out my hands signaling him to back the fuck up.

"When I sit down, or lay down down, a lot of blood travels away from my brain, and when I stand up, all that blood rushes to my brain."

"Evidently making me go blind, and throwing my balance off for a few seconds."

"But since I’m already blind, it just makes the balance the only issue."

Silence

"Uh...." I hear steel start

"Don’t worry, I’ll be fine" I say sarcastically

"I don't really care" I hear Steel say

"So we have a doctor cox here ey?" I say to myself in my best Zach Braff impression.

"Soooooooo" I start

"Where are we?" I ask with complete curiosity.

"Golden Oaks Library" he says

"A library!" I get excited, but then remember

"Oh...too bad I’m blind" I say as I’m let down by the sudden realization that I can’t read while I’m fucking blind.

"How am I going to get around, I’m fucking blind, remember?" I say condescendingly.

"I’ll guide you with my magic.” he says as I look in the direction I’m facing with confusion.

"Magic? Da Fuck?" I ask as the right side of my body gets pulled in the complete opposite direction.

"Aaaahhhhhh!" I yell as my body is forced to go in a direction against its will.

suddenly, it feels as if a dozen tiny people are feeling me up, and mugging me, but very, very slowly.

I feel my pants start to fall down

"SHIT SHIT SHIT SHIT!"

I yell as I try to move my hands down to hold up my pants, but can’t get a good grasp on them.

I feel my pants fall to my ankles, then pull back up... wait, DA FUCK?

"Who pulled my pants up?" I yell at no-one in particular

"I didn’t really pull your pants up." I hear Steel say

"Then why do my pants just happen to be around my waist then? I ask as I caress my chin with my index finger and thumb.

"Cause you’re upside down." I hear Steel say

Then it dawns on me.

My shirt was hanging half off.

There is an awkward silence. "Let’s just get to where we’re going, so we can get this over with.” he says.

TIME SKIP 5 MINUTES

------------------------------------------

POOMPH

"OUCH!" I yell as I land on what I suspect is a couch "What the fuck man!" I yell as I try to sit up on whatever I’m sitting on.

I hear him walk toward me

"You will wait here, while I go get Miss Sparkle." he says right before I hear him walk out, and slam the door behind him.

I sit there with my arms draped over the top of the couch

I start to snap my fingers as a song came to mind.

There was no-one around for all I knew, so I turned my internal MP3 Player on and started a

I put my hands onto my air guitar, and prepared to sing the lyrics of one of my favorite songs.

"He seemed impressed by the way you came in.

Tell us a story

I know you're not boring

I was afraid that you would not insist.

You sound so sleepy

just take this, now leave me

I said please don't slow me down

If I'm going too fast

You're in a strange part of our town...

Yeah, the night's not over

You're not trying hard enough,

Our lives are changing lanes

You ran me off the road,

The wait is over

I'm now taking over,

You're no longer laughing

I'm not drowning fast enough.”

I played the guitar solo intensely, as if I had an actual guitar

“Now every time that I look at myself

I thought I told you

this world is not for you

The room is on fire as she's fixing her hair

you sound so angry

just calm down, you found me

I said please don't slow me down

If I'm going too fast

You're in a strange part of our town...

Yeah, the night's not over

You're not trying hard enough,

Our lives are changing lanes

You ran me off the road,

The wait is over

I'm now taking over,

You're no longer laughing

I'm not drowning fast enough."

I finished playing my air guitar, with a massive finish.

------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Episode 5: Magic

Episode 5: OH OH OH, ITS MAGIC!

-------------------------------------------------------

POV TWILIGHT

------------------------------------

I stood there, watching as this creature created music out of thin air.

I looked around, trying to find the illusions, but could find none. The Guard, who introduced himself as Iron Coat was as dumbfounded by this as I was.

I backed up to stand next to him, and observed this creature staring forward with a blank expression, and sang the lyrics of a song that was quite catchy.

as he finished the song, he stood up and held the air as if it was a guitar, and slammed it on the ground, making a crash.

this scared all three of us

"WHAT THE FUCK!" The creature yelled as he jumped back onto the couch.

"MAX!" Iron yelled.

"Steel, what are you doing here?" he said as he tried to at casually look around.

"Im back with Twilight Sparkle" Iron said wearily.

The Creature or "Max" was now staring into space, as if deep in thought.

Max looked forward, and held out an arm that had tinier arms on it, kinda like a monkey.

"Hi, im Max" it introduced itself "if you cant tell, im not from around here, and I really like not to be made fun of or feared, or shuned, because im different, so im probably just going to stay in here till I get my vision back." he finished my shaking his arm in the air "anyone there?" he asked

Why would he have to worry about all of those things here, I mean, he is different, but I think since hes staying in town for a tiny bit, the town will get used to him eventually.

I held out my hoof, and introduced myself "Hello, my name is Twilight Sparkle."

"Hello, my name is Twilight Sparkle"

Max POV

-------------------------------------------

I continued to hold my hand out like an idiot, until I put it down by my side.

"uh.."I stammered. DAMN THAT NAME IS FUNNY

"Bwaahahahahahah!" I laughed

"Twi-Twilight Sparkle?" I asked between laughs. I dont know why, but I found the name twilight sparkle so damn funny.

"Yes, thats my name" she said.

I gathered myself.

"Sorry, Sparks" I said, giving her an immediate nickname.

"Sparks?" I heard her ask.

"Yea, a nickname." I said as I lie back on the couch

"Kinda like steel over there" I said as I pointed in a random direction I thought steel was in.

"uh, his name is Iron Coat" she corrected.

"what?" I asked as I looked to where I thought steel was.

"Is this shit true?" I asked as I pointed in the direction agian.

"Yea, and im over here" I heard him say.

I felt like an idiot.

"well shit" I said looking down at myself and resting both of my hands on the back of my head, alot like doctor Cox from Scrubs.

Time passed as we properly introduced ourselves. I learned that Sparks was the princesses student, or whatever. she was surprise when she learned I was blind, and was even more surprised when she learned I was from another world.

she asked me about my past, and I told her about my past. I told her about the deaths, and the tragedy. she was crying by the end of my story, I didnt blame her, because I was too, so I pulled her into a tight hug which lasted way too long for my comfort, but she was crying, and I had to do something about it, and I did.

I was crying because of my memories of my family,there were good ones, and there were bad ones. The bad ones didnt necessarily dull the good ones, and the good ones didnt soften the bad ones, but thats life.

after all the tears, I got to know iron coat a little better, even if he didnt want to know me better.

Time Lapse 2 Hours

------------------------------

"so your telling me, that I can use some sort of residual magic?" I asked twilight

"yes, you can. thats where the music was coming from." she answered me

I thought for a second....I have magic music?

"so I can make music out of thin air?" I asked.

"yep" she complied.

I thought again.....FUCK YEA, MAGIC MUSIC!

"Bitchin'" I said

"soooooooo like this?" I said as I pressed play on my mental MP3 Player, which immediately made me start singing and dancing despite my blindness.

U Can't touch this

U Can't touch this

U Can't touch this

U Can't touch this

My, my, my music hits me so hard

Makes me say "Oh my Lord"

Thank you for blessing me

With a mind to rhyme and two hype feet

It feels good, when you know you're down

A super dope homeboy from the Oaktown

And I'm known as such

And this is a beat, uh, you can't touch

I told you homeboy ( can't touch this)

Yeah, that's how we living and you know (can't touch this)

Look at my eyes, man (You can't touch this)

Yo, let me bust the funky lyrics (can't touch this)

Fresh new kicks, advance

You gotta like that, now you know you wanna dance

So move, outta your seat

And get a fly girl and catch this beat

While it's rolling, hold on

Pump a little bit and let 'em know it's going on

Like that, like that

Cold on a mission so fall them back

Let 'em know, that you're too much

And this is a beat, uh, you can't touch

Yo, I told you (can't touch this)

Why you standing there, man? (can't touch this)

Yo, sound the bell, school is in, sucka (can't touch this)

Give me a song, or rhythm

Make 'em sweat, that's what I'm giving 'em

Now, they know

You talking about the Hammer you talking about a show

That's hype, and tight

Singers are sweating so pass them a wipe

Or a tape, to learn

What's it gonna take in the 90's to burn

The charts? Legit

Either work hard or you might as well quit

That's word because you know...

U Can't touch this

U Can't touch this

Break it down! (Music breaks down) Stop, Hammer time!

HAMMER DANCE

Go with the funk, it is said

That if you can't groove to this then you probably are dead

So wave your hands in the air

Bust a few moves, run your fingers through your hair

This is it, for a winner

Dance to this and you're gonna get thinner

Move, slide your rump

Just for a minute let's all do the bump, bump, bump

Yeah... (can't touch this)

Look, man (can't touch this)

You better get hype, boy, because you know (can't touch this)

Ring the bell, school's back in (can't touch this)

Break it down! Stop, Hammer time!

U Can't touch this

U Can't touch this

U Can't touch this

Break it down! (Nice pants, Hammer) Stop, Hammer time!

Every time you see me

The Hammer's just so hype

I'm dope on the floor and I'm magic on the mic

Now why would I ever stop doing this?

With others making records that just don't hit

I've toured around the world, from London to the Bay

It's "Hammer, go Hammer, MC Hammer, yo Hammer"

And the rest can go and play

U Can't touch this

U Can't touch this

U Can't touch this

U Can't touch this

U Can't touch this

U Can't touch this

U Can't touch this

After I was done singing and dancing I was completely out of breath.

"What was that?" I heard sparks ask as I plopped back onto the couch, hitting my side on the arm on my way down "ow!"

I regathered myself

"That, my dear sparks, was the famous work of MC Hammer, a Human pop artist where I come from" I explain as I wipe the sweat from my brow

"now, where, can I get some fresh air?" I asked no-one in particular.

"I dont know, probably the balcony" sparks suggested

"ah, good idea" I said, staying still

"Can you direct me with some magicisms?" I asked, pointing at my eyes.

"some what? ugh never mind" twilight said with and audible sigh as she dragged me up some stairs, or what I think are stairs to the balcony.

"now try not to draw any attention to yourself, were trying to keep your presence a secret from the town for now." she said as I heard her open the door with her magic.

"im going to town to get my friends, try not to break anything while your alone" she said with a chuckle.

I felt the wind against my face, as I stepped forward, ignoring the fact that I would rather get impaled than meet new people right now, 3 is enough for today.

I heard her start to walk, or trot, or whatever the fuck ponies do away, until I stopped her.

"Sparks" I said to get her attention.

"what does it look like?"I ask as I walk forward to lean on the railings of the balcony I was on.

"what do you mean?" she asked me.

"the sunset, I can feel it on my skin, I just cant see it." I said as I looked into the dark distance ahead of me.

"Max." she stops, I assume she hesitated because she forgot I was blind, dumbass.

"Its Beautiful Max" she says as she walks/trots away.

Episode 6: Fall

EPISODE 6

What a Shitty Death

the italics are words that Max's crazy ass brain says.

----------------------------------

I Was falling

how did I know I was falling?

because I was attacked by something that obviously wanted me to fall off of the balcony I was leaning on.

do I know who did it?

I sure dont.

do I want to know?

I really would like to.

what would I do to said person or pony?

I would sure like to find out.

and now, im falling.

In slow motion that is.

people say that when your about to die, you see your life flash before your eyes

thats a load of bullshit.

shit just moves in slow motion, trust me, ive been falling for like, 3 hours, im not even sure ive traveled 3 feet.

so all I have now is time.

this is shit, why cant I just die already?

well I could use this time wisely.

That wouldnt be fun, now would it?

Who the fuck was that?

Its me of course

who are you, I mean, exactly who.

I AM YOUR FATHER

get the fuck out

im serious bro

I am to, its to soon for me to go full retard.

never go full retard

you know what I mean

if course I know what you mean, im just fucking with you

then seriously, who the fuck are you?

im you, but im just crazy as fuck

Pics or it didnt happen

here you go Pictures of me flash before my eyes

fuck, you got pics.

fuck yea I have pics

why are you here?

cause your about to die, and you've accepted the fact that your going to die

Yea? why do you care?

CAUSE IM YOU, dipshit, I dont want to die, at least not yet.

why not? death is glorious.

now im pretty sure your the crazy one

Nah, im pretty sure your crazy

why do you say death is glorious, you have to deal with that 'Claus' guy

whos that?

shit, you havnt died yet have you?

Nope, still kickin here

well shit man, have a nice ride

wait what?

Then, time sped up,or returned back to normal, whatever.

branches wooshed passed me as I hit them.

I broke a few on my way down, but im pretty sure some hit me at an angle in which it impaled through my left lounge

and after the 5 second fall, my limp body hit the ground at about 120 g's.

as my body hit the ground I heard a series of "Snap" and "Crack", maybe the occasional "Pop"

"Aww shit, thats gonna leave a bruise" I said to my self as I chuckled/ spat blood out.

Time Passed

and more time passed

How the fuck am I not dead yet?

cause, your hard to kill

really, this guy agian?

yea me again

why cant I just die already?

cause, im part of you, and until your brain stops working im here

Great, how long is that going to take?

few more seconds

oh, ok

I heard some voices coming toward me

"this is the beast I was talking about twilight, I knocked it right off of your balcony" said a tomboyish voice

"oh NO!" I heard Sparks say "Thats Max, I was taking all of you to see him!"

and then

I bled out.

YOU  HAVE USED 1 LIFE, I SHALL TAKE WHAT IS MINE, THAN YOU SHALL LIVE, BUT BEWARE THE CONSEQUENCES OF DEATH

I opened my eyes, to reveal nothing but a white plane of existance

wait,I can see shit

"WOOHOO!" I yell into the endless white void

wait

Im dead though

"SHIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIT!" I yell at the top of my lounges

wait

I look down at my left lounge to find theres a fucking hole there

"hehe, I have a new hole in my body" I say as I put my hand in and out of the hole

when im done playing with the new hole in my body, "hehe" I giggle agian, I start to look around.

"So this is death eh?" I say while looking around and walking slowly in a random direction.

I continue walking

"what a fucking boring piece of shit" I say as I continue walking.

I walk for quite a while

and I continue walking

and walking

until I get bored

"CMON!" I yell at the air.

what I hear next startles me

it sounds like a nuclear bomb falling...you know, the high pitched to low pitched

when it finally gets closer, I can see a square object in the sky

and then, as quickly as it appeared, it landed on the ground with an, anticlimactic "THUD"

I was too far away to see what it actually was, but I had a good idea.

I started sprinting toward it, to find out that it was a door, just a regular door that was labeled "LIFE"

I stopped at the door and took a deep breath, and put my hands on my knees.

I looked up at the door in front of me, and do a double take.

"well shit, it definitely does say life" I say to myself

Vell of course it does

"Woah shit!" I yell, startled bye the german voice that came out of nowhere

Vy so startled? The voice said, sounding amused

"Who the fuck are you?" I yelled up at the voice

Haha, I can be anyone you want the voice said

"Names, I need names" I said impatiently

OK, no need to be so impatient Mr.Taylor he sounded even more amused

"no, I need to get back to life, I lied, I dont want to die, matter of fact, im scared of death" I say, panicking

no need to worry, you will get back soon enough.

"soon enough eh?"  I say as I cross my arms. "I dont like the sound of that, whats the catch?"

Catch?, who said anything about a catch?

"Come on you German son of a bitch, I there's always a catch, and you know that."

Very clever, I have underestimated your intellect

"Damn right you have, now whats the catch?" I was not amused by how serious he was treating the situation

Ok, ok, all you have to do, is give me a valid reason for you to live.Simple, right?

"uuuuhhhh, yea, simple" I said, unsure of myself.

We argued about the reasons I thought up

and we argued

and argued.

"IM FUCKING TELLING YOU, FRESH BACON IS A GOOD REASON TO LIVE!" I was furious, because that was the last reason I had to live.

Ugh, when will you be able to see the better things in life?

"I am, but in case you didnt notice, I DONT CONTROL WHO LIVES AND DIES!"

ugh....maybe I can help you.

"how so?" I ask, being very interested in being alive once again.

Vell, I could take you though parts of your life, and maybe then it would remind you if whats really important.

"no, I dont want to do that....I dont want to go through that kind of pain agian.."

its the only way, I assure you

"there has to be some other way"

im afraid not

"..."

ok,get ready

and then

my life flashed before my eyes

like for real

Birth

First steps

Growing up

Going to school

getting bullied every day.

he showed me everything, even the shit I never wanted to see in the first place

my grandparents murder

my father getting gunned down

my aunt and uncle dieing in a horrible elavator accident

finding my cousin overdosed in his room

the car crash

the funeral

I thought about my life, and how I spent it, alone. every day, I would deny the chance to make some friends, I would push them away, and keep to myself.

then, when I thought it was over, it showed when me, when I found pinkie in my apartment.

me packing up.

then I as soon as I watched it happen, I knew.

"Stop, right here!"  I yelled frantically

have you finally figured it out?

"yes"

than spit it out, im already getting sick of you

"Its her!" I said as I pointed the the scene before me.

It was pinkie and I, hugging. it was one of the only hugs I had ever willingly gotten. and when I saw this memory, I knew what I had to live for.

"Shes my only friend!" I said

eeehhhh, good enough he sounded dissapointed

"Hay, bitch, this is a big moment for me, ok?"

ya ya ya, I wont steal it from you, just close your eyes, and count to five

"im not gonna argue"

I closed my eyes

1...

"by the way, whats your name?"

2...

thats not important

3...

"I just need to know"

4...

"my name is Claus"

5...

I was pulled into what seemed like the vacuum of space, and then, I just stopped.

Beep........Beep........Beep..........Beep

"By Celestia, hes alive!" I heard iron say

"Da Fuck?" I said as I opened my eyes

Beep.........Beep.......Beep.......Beep..

"Fuck!" I yelled as I tried to cover my eyes from the light.

"how is he alive, he just dead" I hear twilight say

"Who cares about how hes alive" my eyes were now adjusted to the light

"its time for a party!" I heard pinkie yell as a burst of streamers and confetti hit me in the face.

I looked around the room, only to see a room, about 10 feet by 7 feet with seafoam green wallpaper. I also see a total of 6 ponies standing around the room.

Pinkie, a purple unicorn, and a gray unicorn- WAIT WHAT!

"Im so glad to see you" pinkie yelled as she jumped up and hugged me. "ouch" I said as she landed on my wound.

Now, normally, I would not be ok with the whole "Hugging" thing, but since its pinkie, and I kinda was just dead, and she is my only friend.

"Im glad to see you too" I said as I tried to blow the pink hair our of my face.

Sparks spoke up this time "how exactly do you two know each other?" she sounded really confused

"oh" I was caught off guard by her question.

"well-" I was going to explain before pinkie pie shoved a hoof in my mouth.

"Hmmhmm, hm hmmm!" I tried to yell but her hoof stayed in my mouth

"what hes trying to say, is that I was the one who talked him into coming here!"

"Hmm Hmm?" I questioned.

Pinkies hoof tasted strangely like chocolate cake.

She took her hoof out of my mouth.

"WHAT WAS THAT FOR!" I yell.

she got close, and whispered into my ear

"we cant let them know"

I was highly confused, but my mind set was thrown off by what I saw lying in the corner of the brightly lit room

"MY DVD COLLECTION!" I Yelled as I jumped off of the bed I was in.

there were 3 things I hadn't yet noticed.

One, that I was completely naked at the time.

Two, I had a hole in my body that was still healing

Three, Pinkie Pie was sitting on top of my chest, and by jumping off the the bed, I would be flinging her into the air.

In a small period of time, I was embarrassed beyond any amount of embarrassment ive ever experienced in my entire life.

Time went in slow motion again, which is getting really annoying. in a jumble of small movements I like to call "quick time movements" I tried to recover, but to no avail was I able to gain my composure.

Pinkie pie flew off of my chest and into the wall, while I fell to the floor and writhed in pain, screaming "KILL ME NOW!"

I was also using both of my hands to cover my love organs.

I continued to scream, and cover myself, at the same time.

"Max, are you OK!?" I heard a combination of Sparks, and Pinkie pie yell.

"Im fine" I manage to say while im in the most amount of pain ive been, well, pretty much ever.

"No your not." I heard sparks say in a worried tone.

I felt an outside force carry me from the ground where some of my blood was now dripping on to.

The bed squeaked as I landed on it with a noise that sounds like you just jumped on a squeaky beds really quickly, yea, you know that sound, its horrible.

So after I endured the hole in my stomach, and the embarrassment.

I lie still for a moment, to asses my situation, being fucked up in the gut and all.

"Well that happened" I said as I sat up

"What the buck is wrong with you max?" pinkie yelled at me.

"im sorry, I forgot you were on my lap when I saw the thing that I love more than anything else in the universe" I said as I pointed at my DVD collection.

That was my pride

I didnt see it as a possession, as much as I did a part of my soul.

I know it sounds silly, but I really care about my DVDs,

"That? A BOX!?" Pinkie sounded furious.

"Whats wrong with that?" I defended myself

"Its a BOX!" Pinkie sounded even more furious, I dont even know why, she must have some personal vendetta agianst boxes, or DVDs, but I wouldnt see any reason for that, because im quite positive that DVDs dont exist in this universe.

"Besides, its not the box in particular, but whats inside of the box." I prepared a sturdy defense for myself myself.

"Its the things inside the box that I would defend with my life."

Pinkie looked less mad, but stormed out of the room anyway.

Sparks walked, or trotted up, whatever you prefer, next to me.

"Well that was rude" she says as she glares at me

"Who was rude? Wait, ME?" I ask

"What the hell did I do?" I was stunned, I had no idea what I did wrong.

"isn't it obvious?" Sparks asked me.

"Isn't what obvious?" I had no fucking idea what she was talking about.

"you cant tell me your that clueless." sparks looked at me like that again, kinda like 'your really fucking stupid'

"I DONT KNOW WHAT YOUR TALKING ABOUT, UGH!" I yelled as I threw up my hands, I winced as I felt my stitched rip a little, I gotta stop doing that.

I covered my face with both of my hands, I just wanted to know what she was talking about.

"she obviously likes you" sparks said as she put her hoof on my shoulder

"Im gonna call bullshit" I said as I stared to rub my forehead.

"Its true, she hasn't talked about anything but you since she got back, shes not really hiding it."

"I dont even know what to say about this information!" I said as I put my face into my pillow

"I need to be alone"

"are you sure?" I hear sparks ask me.

"yea"

I was dumbfounded.

pinkie barely knew me, and she liked me

well, I need some time to think.

-------

End

-------

Episode 7: Party

EPISODE 7

What is Love, if not just an emotion that is brought up, because they need to keep in mental check.

it is a mere part of our society, that was accepted into it because one person thought of it, and then it spread like wildfire.

I thought to myself as I pondered the wonders and mysteries of the universe.

"That doesn't make since at all" I mutter to myself as I continue to ponder.

I started wondering what conspiracy theories I could start in this little world that I choose to go to.

Its a simple process, really.

STEP 1

Start off with looking at the form of government.

She (As in celestia) seems to have a pretty sound government here,so I cant start any conspiracies that the government is being ran by a secret organization called the

"ILLUMINATI!" I Yell at the top of my lounges and look around with wide eyes.

after I was sure that the Illuminati didn't exist.

For Now.

Nurse Redheart walked in as I started twiddling with my thumbs, she couldn't fathom how bored I was.

"Hey, Nurse Sweetheart" I said to get her attention. and it was her attention I got.

"What is it?" She said with pure malice and hate.

"Wow, chill, I was just joking." I said as I held up my hands in defense.

"Can you hand me my DVD Collection?" I asked as I made puppy dog eyes

"Hand?" Redheart asked

"Just give me the damn box in the corner" I said as I was on the brink of yelling.

She started pushing the box toward me, as I stretched my hands out to get the box whispering "Gimme Gimme"

I finally got a hold on the box and lifted it up, and placed it on my lap.

I made is so that my hospital bed is like a chair of sorts so I can sit up at a 90 degree angle. I opened the first floppy flap/lid of the box, and then the second, and then the third, and then, slowly but surely ive completely opened the box.

What I see inside is beautiful as always.

A Tear Drops from my eye, a tear of happiness.

I had no idea what an instrumental song would do if I played in on my internal MP3 player, but I guess I was about to find out.

As I Played a Song by my Favorite Composer as I peered inside the box of many wonders.

It made me start tearing up even more, to know that I have all of these DVDs and nothing to play them with. I have every season of Doctor Who, Starting with William Hartnell, and Ending with Matt Smith.

I Have Every Season of Scrubs, from awkward season 1, to season 9, and yes I count medical school too. as I was shifting through the DVDs practically swimming in nostalgia, something catches my eye. A Journal, very old, yet, unused.

I pull it out of the small crevice its hiding in between the FullMetal Alchemist Complete Box Set, and My Blu ray of The Shawshank Redemption.

I observed the journal, as best I could.

the structure of the journal was very old, but I seemed like it had nearly never been written in.

It was brown, almost made of some sort of leather material, and had patterns engraved into it. I felt around the seams, and it seemed as if it was hand sewn.

I took a deep Breath, and Opened it.

This Journal Belongs to Max Taylor.

"What the fuck?" I said to myself as I observed the writing.

it was impossible who the writing belonged to, because he was long dead. But there was no denying that it was my fathers handwriting.

a tear of sadness dropped from my eye, and stained the page I was on. I Turned the page to reveal even more text, on a blank page.

Dear Max,

By the time you read this, you would be most likely going through the old parts of your DVD collection, for some purpose that I would like to believe as your version of feeling like you need to watch an old movie, or maybe even wanting to remember something because you have a bad memory.

I am probably too old to comprehend words anymore, or have passed away at the time your reading this so ill have to make it really quick.

Max, I Love you, and there is no way in hell I would ever say any different, and I know how you have all of those ideas and designs, and even sometimes dreams, that you need to hold onto because your memory is shit. So I Made you this journal, for you to write down thoughts that you cant talk to anyone else about, and maybe you will hide this somewhere in one of your Kids' rooms or collections so that he can find it and use it.

For now, I leave you with 10 entry's that I wrote down, that if im honest, I dont think that anyone but you will understand, because you are the only person that could ever equal my intellectual capabilities.

Have a Nice life Max

Dad

Tears were now streaming down my eyes as I read the not over and over again.

I Never knew how much my dad really loved me, he was always invested in his work, and I never saw him unless he was out of his work station in his basement.

I Closed the journal

This was too Much for me.

More crying ensued, as I put my hands over my face, and just thought about life..

"Max?" I heard pinkie at the door.

I wiped my eyes, cleared my throat,and put the damn best pokerface that I wear on, and looked up to see pinkie not with her normal, Poofy, Bright Pink hair, but with strait,Dark Pink hair. "Pinkie, what happened to your hair?" I Asked, concerned with her well being.

She walked to the side of my bed and sat down, saying nothing.

"Pinkie, im sorry if what I said offended you, I dont even remember when I said, but if it was something to make my closest and only friend sad, or angry with me, I deserve whatever you say to me."

This seemed to get her attention, as she looked up at me with those cotton candy blue eyes, that were red as if she had been crying.

"w-were still friends?" she asked me quietly.

I gave her a warm Half-smile and looked strait into her eyes.

"Why would I stop being friends with you, if your my only friend?"

She looked back down and then back up at me.

"You mean it, that im your friend?"

I straight at her again, but this time I put my hand on top of her head and started scratching behind her ear. It worked for cats, why not ponies?

she seemed to like this but my hand was instantly stopped by the Poofing up of her hair. I Lifted my hand back up but was stopped agian by pinkie putting her hoof on my hand and looking at me really weirdly, I dont know what it was, but it kinda looked like attraction. Her pupils were dilated, so that gave me a hint as to what was going on, but I didnt know much about Pony physiology, so I put my hand back on top of her head and started scratching behind her ear again.

"mmmmax that feels really good" she said as she slurred her words a little.

that reaction didnt go under my radar.

"Pinkie, why did you come in here?" I asked as I continued to scratch, switching ears I was scratching every once in a while.

"Because I felt bad for overreactingggg." she said as she slurred her words again.

It seemed ive put her under some sort of 'interrogation trance', as if I could get her to say anything as long as I was scratching behind her ears.

I looked down to the pony to the side of my hospital bed.

I was intrigued by what I saw below. Pinkie pie seemed to be swaying back and forth depending on what ear I scratch. Her eyes were closed, but I could see that she was moving them alot underneath.

I was a little scared how this was so easily effecting her, but nonetheless, I decided to exploit it for a little longer.

"Hay Pinkie" I said, getting her attention

"yyyeeeaaaa?" she said as I scratched behind her left ear,

"Can you sign me out of this hospital, I feel like ive completely healed" I said as I punched myself in the stomach to prove it. Not even a scratch....kinda. I winced in a small amount of pain that I felt because of the initial punch.

I stopped scratching pinkie, as she was now drooling all over the floor.

Soon after getting my cloths back from the nurse, and signing out of the hospital, pinkie was now showing me a way to a place called Sugarcube Corner,which is a place that sells deserts, but for some reason, pinkie lives there.

speaking of pinkie, she has been talking nonstop since we left the hospital, maybe I should give her a few seconds of my listening time.

"-And then we found out about these things called 'The Elements of Harmony', and had to vanquish Nightmare Moon with them-" I stopped listening there, I had heard enough to know the just of what she was talking about.

I Was mindlessly following her until a thought came across my mind, well, two thoughts, well two thoughts and a idea

my first thought, was that I was forgetting something really important that someone had told me earlier today, something about Pinkie.

'Probably nothing' I said as I shrugged it off. pinkie looks like shes a little frustrated, almost like shes ranting, I should probably listen in.

"-And then Gilda had the guts to STEAL an apple from that poor Salespony-" I stopped listening.

I dont really think this rant concerns me.

Back to thinking about those 2 things and an idea.

My Second thing I was thinking about, was the journal, and how many ponies I see running into their homes.

Am I really that scary?

I Looked myself over in a reflection of the many shop windows.

I was about 2 times taller than all the ponies that were here, they were all at least 3.6 feet tall, maybe 4, and I actually had a beard.

Ok, What the fuck, I haven't even been here for 3 days and I have a fucking beard. Beside that, I looked fine until you see my shirt, which had a huge hole in it, which was also covered in FUCKING BLOOD.

I Looked really intimidating, I understand why they hide from me now.

"Oof!" I said as my face ran into something that was definitely solid.

"The Fuck?" I said as I rubbed my forehead and stepped back.

"Well, you would have seen that coming if you had been paying attention." She said as she bumped me with her hoof.

"Shut up" I said sarcastically.

Pinkie showed me to the door and opened it for me.

When I walked in, it was dark, and when I say dark, its not just any dark, its advanced dark.

I started backing up, and when I say backing up, I mean Nopeing the nope out of there, I hate the dark.

I ran into the door, which was closed, and all of a sudden, the lights turned on instantly, and I heard the word that I never expected

"SURPRISE!" I Heard as 6, maybe seven ponies came out of fucking nowhere, and scared the living shit out of me.

My instinct took hold and I did what any rational human being that doesn't want to make new friends does, I dove (Head First I might add) out of the nearest window.

Luckily, I knew how to break my own fall.

but what I didn't count for, was the tons of glass that I would be the receiving IN THE FACE. I hit the ground, and despite the GLASS IN MY FACE, I still managed to do a perfect roll. Heh, that Parkour Camp in California that my mom sent me to because she thought it would help me get in shape, even though it just made me even lazier, because now I no more ways of NOT doing things, but I now NOT do things in a more creative way.

I was thinking about all of these things not because I wanted to, but because I was now laying in a pool of my own blood again, im starting to since a trend here.

"Oh my gosh max, are you ok?" I heard pinkie ask.

"Im not Healthy" I said sarcastically

She helped me get to my feet as I brushed myself off. "Thanks Pinks I appreciate it" I said as I began to walk toward the window I had leaped out of. "Max, where are you going?" I heard Pinkie ask from behind me. "I jumped out of this window" I pointed at the shattered window "I want to jump back through it, id rather not use doors when there is a better opportunity not to use as much energy." I finished by stepping though the shattered window and looking around to see startled ponies (Maybe 6) staring at me like im going to eat their souls.

I Looked at them all and decided I should be the first to speak to the crowd of 15,15 is a big fucking crowd.

I clapped my hands together, and thought of something to say, but couldn't, until I noticed a pony I knew as sparks standing somewhere in the back, she immediately got my attention, so I wanted to skip all of the socializing.

"uuhhhhhhhh, sorry everybody, im Max, and im sure your wondering, 'what the fuck is talking about, and did he just jump through a window?'. Im not gonna lie to anyone here, and im going to be completely honest. I have not the slightest fucking clue what im talking about, im just trying to make it so that I have to socialize with as little of you as possible, and yes, I did jump through that-" I pointed at the shattered window "Window, and I will repair it myself when I have the time today." and with that, I walked away toward sparks.

I slowly approached sparks while watching the ponies have conversations, probably about fruit, or various objects or foods that concern ponies.

"Quite the entrance" Sparks said sarcastically

"Well, it isnt easy being as fabulous as I am" I said as I took a piece of glass out of my neck that I missed.

Sparks Giggled at my tomfoolery, but when she saw how big the piece was, she had a look of concern on her face.

"Grrraaahhh" I groaned as I pulled the 3 inch piece of glass out of the back of my neck and placed my hand on the wound so it would stop bleeding.

"Oh my gosh max, are you ok?" sparks yelled, causing pinkie and 4 other ponies, who were unfamiliar  to come over to where me and sparks were.

"1 more inch and I wouldnt be" I say as I look at the piece of glass and smirk. I Take a better hold of the glass, and throw it at a wall, embedding it there.

I Look around and see the many faces staring at me.

I decide to break the ice, agian.

"LETS PAR-TAY!" I yell and run up to the DJ Booth, "Alright, what kind of sick tunes do you have for me?" I question as I look through the small selection of musical record until I reach a title, that reads "Party Songs".

"GOOD ENOUGH FOR ME!" I yell as I put the record onto the record player. the music starts, and some weak actual party stuff comes up.

"WHAT THE FUCK IS THIS SHIT!?" I yell as I smash the record player with my fist.

"You ponies call that party music?" I yell as I point to the ponies in the crowd. "Nonononono, Let me show you music"

I Start Banging on the Table.

"WHEN I BANG, YOU STOMP YOUR HOOVES, OK?"

I Start singing one of my favorite songs.

Buddy you're a boy make a big noise

Playin' in the street gonna be a big man some day

You got mud on yo' face

You big disgrace

Kickin' your can all over the place

Singin'

We will we will rock you

We will we will rock you

The Ponies were into it now, they were singing with me.

Buddy you're a young man hard man

Shouting in the street gonna take on the world some day

You got blood on yo' face

You big disgrace

Wavin' your banner all over the place

We will we will rock you

Sing it

We will we will rock you

Buddy you're an old man poor man

Pleadin' with your eyes gonna make

You some peace some day

You got mud on your face

Big disgrace

Somebody betta put you back into your place

We will we will rock you

Sing it

We will we will rock you

Everybody

We will we will rock you

We will we will rock you

Alright

As the song finished we were all dancing as I finished the guitar solo.

I looked over the crowd of ponies, but one stood out. Her Blue eyes, and her fluffy pink hair. dancing in the crowd with so much enthusiasm, making people happy.

I cant believe im saying this, but I think I have feelings for a pony.

I keep saying that to myself, and it sounds more absurd by the second, but those feelings still reside in the back of my mind. The pony known as Pinkie Pie, is the only real friend I have,  when she came to get me from earth, and I had an emotional breakdown, she helped me get back to my feet and smile proudly. I wouldn't be here if it wasn't for her, I'd hate to admit it, but Celestia was right, I would probably have killed myself if I hadn't come to met Pinkie and come to Equestria. I still died here, but for some reason I had a conversation with someone who identified themselves as God (Who was German by the way) and he just, asked me if I needed a reason to live, and I identified pinkie as my only friend. But maybe there was something behind his reasons for showing me how much pinkie pie really means to me.

Ive never really had feelings for a pony, or any other thing alive for that matter. And quite frankly, I don't want these feelings, they get in the way of important things, like Doctor Who, and "SCIENCE!" I yelled out loud getting all of the ponies in the room who to stare at me. After everyone got back to what they were doing I got back to thinking again, until I was approached by a mint green unicorn and a vanilla coated earthpony. The mint green unicorn looked really exited, but the vanilla one looked annoyed as fuck.

I looked at the mint unicorn, who was now standing directly in front of me with one of the weirdest faces ive ever seen a pony make. It was like she was nervous, but really really exited, I would normally bind these words together, and make a new absurd word that no-one would ever use but me, but whatever.

"Uhhh, Hi?" I asked as I waved to the minty colored pony in front of me. This only seemed to make her more exited. by the time I was able to back up, she was practically shaking as fast as the flash at this point, and the vanilla one was just watching, with a slight smile.

I Started to walk away when I heard "WAITDONTGOIHAVETOTALKTOYOU!" and then I was tackled, by who I assume was the minty unicorn.

"If you needed to talk to me that badly, you could have just responded to me"  I said as I stayed pinned to the ground on the ground.

"Im Sorry, im just exited I finally get to meet a human, I could let you just walk away." The mint green unicorn exclaimed.

"Ok, go ahead say what you need to say, so I can move on with my day." I was annoyed by this time, but at the same time I was very intrigued.

"well, I cant ask you all of these questions at your party, it would just be rude." She was really getting on my nerves now, especially since she was still sitting on my back.

"Than WHY THE FUCK ARE YOU SITTING ON ME?" I yelled as I tried to get up, but she was still sitting on top of me.

"I don't know, you're pretty comfy." she says back to me. "I Need a drink" I said as I rolled over, making her fall off of me, why didn't I do that in the first place.

"Ow, why did you do that?" she asked as I stood back up.

"Cause, this party is weak, and I need some alcohol." I said as I started walking away.


As I walked away from the party, in my honor, I looked for someone on the street who seemed like they knew their way around.

after walking in a random direction for what seemed like an hour, I finally ran into a brown earth pony, with a stylish mane, and a hourglass on his butt.

"Hello!" I said as I passed him. His eyes grew wide, and he looked confused, slightly scared, and a little exited, but a weird.

"Max, how are you doing?" The Pony asked.

This time, my eyes grew wide, how the fuck did he know my name?

"Look, im not going to question how you know my name, I just need a bit of information" I didn't want to get into this shit now, hes probably a fucking time traveler.

"Anything for an old friend" he says

"I need to know where a bar is, if not a bar, somewhere I can get alcohol" I was desperate for something to drink, I really need it.

"Oh, its that night? its right down the street, and take a left. You cant miss it." He seemed to know what he was talking about.

"Thanks, I didn't get your name, and no bullshit, time traveler" I wanted his name, not his made up name, I know he would have an alias.

"Oh Max, you were always smarter than what was good for you." he seemed troubled, and filled with sorrow, but when he was me looking at him he snapped back into attention. "My name, you will find out soon enough, but for now, just have a good night."

I fucking knew it, Fucking knew it. Fucking time traveling motherfucker.

I started walking in the direction I was told to, and then turned when the pony said to, when I was stopped by a bar, but not just any bar. This bar was called the rusty dagger. First of all, what the fuck, second of all, what the FUCK, third of all, I wonder what kind of drinks they have here.

10 Shots and 7 Beers later im finally drunk, the alcohol in this world tastes like water. After I got out of the bar, being slightly incapacitated by the alcohol, a Song came to mind, I dont really know why, I guess I really cant control my magic when im drunk.

I start acting and singing out everything that was happening in the music video I had grown to know and love.

"She was more like a beauty queen from a movie screen

I said, don't mind, but what do you mean I am the one

Who will dance on the floor in the round

She told me her name was Billy Jean as she caused a scene

And every head turned with eyes that dreamed of being the one

Who would dance on the floor in the round

People always told me

Be careful what you do

Don't go around breaking young girls' hearts

And mama always told me

Be careful who you love

Be careful what you do

Because a lie becomes the truth

Billy Jean is not my lover

She's just a girl who

says that I am the one

But the kid is not my son

She says that I am the one

But the kid is not my son

For forty days and for forty nights

The law was on her side

But who could stand when she's in demand

With her schemes and plans

'Cause we danced on the floor in the round

So take my strong advice

Just remember to always think twice

She told my baby we danced 'til three

Then she looked at me

And showed a photo of my baby crying

His eyes were like mine

So we danced on the floor in the round

People always told me

Be careful what you do

Don't go around breaking young girls' hearts

But she came and stood right by me

I could smell her sweet perfume

I guess it happened way too soon

She called me to her room

Billy Jean is not my lover

She's just a girl who

Claims that I am the one

But the kid is not my son

Billy Jean is not my lover

She's just a girl who

Says that I am the one

But the kid is not my son

She says I am the one

But the kid is not my son

Billy Jean is not my lover"

--------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------->>>>>>Next Day

I opened my eyes, to reveal Bookshelves, and very, very, bright amounts of light.Well this is what I should expect,  knowing as I drank the most alcohol I ever have in a LONG tim- "GURGLURLGUGRLUGLGRUGRLGR" is the sound I made when my bowls ejected from my mouth, interrupting my thoughts.

"OH, YOU'RE AWAKE." I heard Sparks yell from behind me. "GAH!" I yell as I cover my ears. "stop talking so fucking loud sparks." I whispered, apparently, the hangovers are exactly like they are back on earth; a massive headache, everything is loud as fuck, and they always end up in the same question: where the fuck am I?

"So Sparks, I cant tell where the fuck I am, is this the library, or somewhere that looks similar to the library, and your just making it look like the library, and you really going to harvest my organs. Speaking of harvesting, when am I going to be able to harvest some souls from the undead so I can live longer, oh wait, I cant do that. Speaking of not being able to do things I cant walk right now, I cant even feel my leg-" I would have continued my rant, but sparks put her hoof in my mouth, which strangely tasted like strawberry candy. "Max, what you need to do, is take some of this, I got it from Rainbowdash" RainbowDash? who the fuck is that? Sparks held a cup in her other hoof, wait, if she has one hoof in my mouth, and one hoof off of the ground, than how the fuck is she standing?

I dont care, I just need a cure for this shit. I took the drink, what was I assume to be something around the ball park of liquid rainbow by the way twilight was explaining it.

"Bottoms up!" I yelled and chugged it.

Now this drink gave me some, "Mixed" feelings, as that's the best I can describe it.

First, it was cold, and tasted like old roast beef.

Then, it was sour, like when you eat 200 warheads, and your tongue starts to dissolve.|

Third, OH MY GOD THATS SPICY, I got up and ran in a random direction with my mouth open.

But that passed soon enough then, it felt AMAZING, like soothing bells, to my ears, but I think that bells are annoying, so thats just a downside.

"Max, are you ok?" I heard sparks whisper. "Uh, yea im fine." I whisper back while leaning against the wall with one hand. "Max, why did you leave pinkies party, she got really worried until you burst through the door singing about somepony named billy jean, and how hes not your son." she finished by giving me a concerned look.

"Ok, sparks, I got hammered last night, and I dont remember anything, could you please fill me in on what I did at the party?"

THE PREVIOUS NIGHT FROM SPARKS POV

----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

I saw Max leave, but why would max leave a party that just got going? I'm not going to question it, im just going to relax and enjoy the music.

------------------------------

2 Hours Later

------------------------------

I was too busy spacing out to see that pinkie was trying to talk to me, maybe I should listen. "Twilight, I asked, Have you seen Max?" she looked really worried. She really cared about him alot didn't she. "I Dont-" My Response was interrupted by Max Smashing the door down, and dancing in the middle of the shop. He was singing about somepony named billy jean. Once I thought he was done dancing, I approached him, thinking I could calm him down, but instead, by surprise he started petting my mane and saying "Pretty Unicorn" I was embarrassed, so I took hold of him with my magic and pulled him away to somewhere he wouldn't embarrass himself.

Once we were in the back of the shop, I wanted to question him, but pinkie kept interrupting, and asking what was wrong with max.when I finally got a chance to be alone with him, I decided to ask him some questions that he might be able to answer."Max, where did you go?"

"Can I tell you a secret?" He responded

"Sure" I said

"Come Closer"

So I did

"CLOSER" he whipsered

I wanted answers and this seemed like best way to get them.

I got as close as I could.

"IM BATMAN!" he yelled as he jumps in the air and flaps his arms, eventually falling to the ground.

"Ugh, Max, I Need answers Max, Where did you go to?"

"I went to a place called the rusty dagger, after talking to a time traveling pony"

"So your drunk?" I asked

"As a tree in the summer, wait......what?" he was confusing himself now, I had to get him to-

My thoughts were interrupted by max grabbing me, and pulling me into a very tight hug. "Max, Why are you hugging me so hard?" I asked/wheezed.

"Because your going to help me figure out why I have feelings for a pony"

I was stunned, who did he have feelings for?

"I have feelings for Pinkie, and I need your help to figure out why"

"Oh, Pinkie, that kinda makes since" I thought out loud

"Yea, I mean, I like her, I mean, like like her, not like her in some completely platonic way,but in a way that an eagle likes a fish that he just caught. No, wait that doesn't sound right, its like a person likes another person, but they want to like them more, and they cant because they are a completely different species. Do you know that feeling twilight?"

I was dumbfounded, I had no idea what the hay he was talking about.

"Uhh, no"

"I want to be with her, but shes a different species"

"Whats wrong with that?"

"Whats wrong with two completely different species, dating, mating, getting into relationships. that kind of stuff is taboo in my world"

I completely understood his pain, and I want to help him through it

"Your not in your world anymore Max, some of the things that are taboo in your world, are normal here"

Max Looked completely caught off guard by what I told him.

"So it wouldn't be bad if I had feelings for pinkie?" Max asked me.

"No Max, its not bad." I was relieved, maybe if they dated she would stop asking me about him.

Then, Max Fell Asleep.

------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

-Present Day- Max POV

------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

"So I just, fell asleep?"Sparks Nodded. ive never just gone asleep before, that defiantly is new. "So I really confessed my feelings for Pinkie?" Sparks Nodded again. Damn, I really need to start drinking with other people so that they can keep my mouth shut when I wander off.

"So, whats the plan for today?" I asked, wanting to change the subject. By the relieved look on her face I can see she really wanted to change the subject as well. "Uh, I can see you need new clothes, so after we go to the market for some supplies, we can go and see Rarity." I had no idea who the fuck Rarity was, but im going to go with it anyway if im getting free shit.

"Then we go TO THE MARKET!" I yelled as I grabbed Sparks and threw her over my shoulder. "Are you Crazy Max, Put me down" She was obviously mad at me, but I wasn't done with the fun yet. "If you really must know, im not crazy yet, but I need you to trust me on this one, we will get there faster if I do it this way." I Ran toward the door,opened it, and ran toward the Market.

When we got to the market, there was a large crowd around a stage with fireworks coming from it, this could be slightly cooler than shopping in a market.

I approached the stage, to see a blue pony with a cape and a badass wizard hat pop out of MOTHERFUCKING SMOKE, doing magic tricks and shit. "Watch in awe, as The Great and Powerful Trixie performs the most spectacular feats of magic ever witnessed by pony eyes!" she yelled as fireworks blew up in my face. I looked back to twilight who was walking beside me and motioned her to come along. "My my my, what boasting" a snotty pony a few feet away from me said. Then I heard a smaller voice say "Cmon, nopony's as magic as Twi..." thats all I heard before I saw a little purple thing run toward Sparks, I wonder what the fuck that was about. I heard 3 or 4 ponies bitching about how "The Great and Powerful Trixie" was boasting, I had to stop them all right there. I started to walk up to them, witch are the ponies I recognize from the party. Before I could talk to any of them, a Pegasus with a rainbow colored mane and a cyan coat flew up to the stage and confronted her. this was the end of the line,I had to stop them from interrupting her show, she was a performer, getting by in the world, and I had sympathy for her, I used to perform sometimes at parties and clubs, and I understand how it is to be in the spotlight, trying to do everything you can to prove your worth the audiences time.

I was almost at the stage when one of the ponies went up there to try to upstage Trixie. She did some shit with a rope, I dont know why but I guess she thought that Trixie couldn't do a simple rope trick, but she was wrong, Trixie proved the pony with apples on her ass wrong, and tied her up to a tree. I stepped up onto the stage, I don't see how she didn't notice me.

The Rainbow pony flew up onto the stage agian, Fuck, this was going to take a toll on my reputation around here, but still, how the fuck do all the ponies not notice a 7 and a half fucking foot tall human on the stage. The Rainbow pony started yelling at Trixie, I had to stop this NOW.

"STOP THIS SHIT!" I yelled at the rainbow maned pony. when she looked at me, her ears went down, and she crouched, like she was about to be attacked.

"IM SICK, OF ALL OF YOU PONIES WHO ARE FUCKING MAKING IT DIFFICULT FOR HER TO DO WHAT SHE DOES FOR A FUCKING LIVING. Now, im not saying shes not boasting too much, but shes a performer, its what she does to put food on the fucking table. and YOU" I said pointing at the Pegasus on stage who was still cowering for some reason. "YOU HAVE NO RIGHT, to get up here, and fucking heckle the hell out of someone who is just trying to entertain some fucking people." I walk over next to Trixie who had a look of Dumbfounded and Surprise on her face. "And YOU" I said as I pointed at Trixie "I KNOW YOU ARE GOING TO BE MAD AT ME FOR INTERRUPTING, but know, that im doing this because I used to perform as well, and I know that hecklers can be a fucking pain. So I want you to continue your performance, and I will make sure no-one comes up here and heckles."

I hopped off of the stage and went to the back of the crowd where I watched the rest of her show.

After her show was over, I started walking away, toward the The Rusty Dagger, I need a few drinks to stop the stress from getting to my head.

When I got to The Rusty Dagger and sat in my regular seat at the bar, I looked up at the bartender, who was named SourTwist, or I call him Patches, because his coat is brown, and his mane is light brown, but his coat has splotches of light brown on it. "Yo, Patches, get me a shot of some Devil's Springs Vodka." I said as I banged my fist on the table. He looked at me with a stern face, as he looked at me with his piercing crimson eyes, which would be really intimidating to a normal pony, but im not a pony, so that shit doesn't phase me. "You already have 200 bits on your bar tab, do you want me to pile this on top of it?" he said as he started to pour the Hazardous drink. "Yea, go ahead, ill pay you back eventually." I said as I wiped the sweat that had been gathered throughout the day, but thus, the day was not over yet, there was still the night.

Patches slid the shot over to me, and I drank it faster than you can say chimichanga "Ugh, Flavored Water" I Muttered to myself as I asked Patches for another. I heard Hoofsteps coming in my direction, and  they were closing in fast. There are three possibilities here, that I can sort out in my head in the few seconds that I have before they arrive directly behind me, or to the side of me.

Possibility One : The Rainbow Pony is back for revenge, and is going to stab me in the back with a prison shiv before I can say anything. I can deal with that easily, but there is a problem with my theory. This place is pretty public, there are at least 5 ponies in here, that's alot of witnesses, so im going to assume that the rainbow pony, who im going to call Lightning because I saw a lightning bolt on her ass, not that I was looking, but I just wanted happened to see it when I was passing by her. So im going to assume that Lightning has some common since and doesn't want to have to kill more than one person to get her revenge, because she would have to abandon everything in order to get a little revenge, that wont even matter.

Possibility Two: It was Pinkie, who saw me come in, I mean, I did see her watching amidst the crowd. I don't see any reason for her to drink though, she seems like a non drinking kinda pony, more like a play-it-safe kinda pony, that only attends parties that have adult chaperone.

Possibility 3: There is a ninja from another dimension, sent here by the Chinese government because ive seen too much of this universe. secretly this universe is run by the Chinese government, and there is nothing the inhabitants can do about it because they don't actually know about it. how do they not know about it? because the ninjas from the government are so stealthy that throughout the many years that this world has existed, they have controlled the government here, with subliminal messaging, or hypnotic ninjas.

But it seems I was wrong, I took another shot as Trixie sat down next to me and asked patches for a beer, heh, light weight.

"Trixie Demands you tell her why you made those ignorant ponies get off the stage and leave her alone." she said in the third person for some reason.

"Your gonna have to drop the fucking act before I answer your question." I knew what she was doing, and I didn't plan on playing along.

She Sighed, "Fine, but don't expect me to talk to you like this when were not getting drunk." she said with a bitter tone.

"I can deal with that" I said as I took my third shot of Devil Springs Vodka. It went down my throat, and made my stomach feel warm, that's when you know its the good shit. "So, Trixie, how did you get into performing?" I asked her as I looked at her badass cape and hat. "Why should I tell you my life story?" she shot back. "Jesus, I just wanted to know why your passion was entertaining people." I responded as I took a forth shot. She looked surprised when I did. "Thats your forth shot of Devils Springs Vodka, that's the strongest stuff in PonyVille, how have you not passed out by now?" she asked me in awe.

"Oh, so im the one who is surprising you?" I said as I took a fifth shot. "My alcohol tolerance is higher than ponies, and this shit is like flavored water until I get to my seventh shot." I took another shot." She looked at me in awe again "Impressive, I don't drink very frequently, its not good for unicorns to drink, it throws off their magic." she said as she took a sip of her beer. "So you ready to tell me?" I said as I took a sixth shot of Vodka, I was starting to feel my buzz coming on. "Tell you what?" she said back to me as she sipped on her beer.

"Tell me why you choose to be a performer." I retorted as I took my seventh shot. I wiped my face as I felt the alcohol going to my head. "Its...." she whispered. "Its what now?" I asked. "Its been my......" she whispered, but the last bit was incomprehensible . "I can hear what your saying, but I cant make out, please, talk at a normal tone" I said with a warm smile.

"If you really want to know, its been my dream to be a world famous performer since I was a filly." she shot back, and then hid her face in her cape. I started laughing a little bit, we have more in common than she would ever think. "What the buck are you laughing at?" she yelled at me "Im Laughing about how much we have in common" I said to her as I signaled Patches to come over to me.

Patches came over to me with a bored look on his face. "What do you need Max?" he asked me. "Patches, will you do me a favor, and put all of her" I pointed at Trixie "drinks onto my tab?" I asked him, getting a surprised look out of him and Trixie.

"Why would you do something like that?" Patches asked."Because I think I just found my second friend" I said as I Took another shot. The room was starting to spin. I looked at Trixie, causing her to blush for some reason. "You consider me a friend?" she said, looking down. "Yes, why do you ask?"  I said, pushing all eight of the shot glasses to the side. "No-one has really called Trixie a friend before, you are the only one. I need to know, Why?" she asked as a tear went down her face. I Leaned over and used my thumb to wipe the tear off of her face. "because you and I have more in common than you might ttthhhink" I said as I slurred my words. "Max, your Drunk." Trixie said, how the hell did she know my name? "Hhhow do you know my name?" I slurred my words again. "I heard Patches Call you it." she said. Smart Girl, I thought as I got up out of my chair. Patches Looked at me, and Nodded "534 Bits" He says as I start to walk away. I hear Hoofsteps behind me, most likely the unicorn I was just talking to.

I pushed the door open and stumbled into the night.

I Heard Hoofsteps behind me.

I wonder if I fed the cat. Wait, I don't have a cat. I wonder whose walking behind me. I turned around to see Trixie walking behind me. "Why are you following me?" I ask as I look back at the blue pony walking behind me. "Because I cant allow you to wander off when your drunk" she said, causing me to give her a warm smile. "Where do you suggggest I go?" I asked her, slightly slurring my words. I stood there with my "What the fuck?" face on, hoping to get a valid answer.

She looked conflicted, But she looked down, and then she looked at me, and said "You can stay with me, its not the biggest place, but I think you will fit." she said, I think that last part was sarcasm, but I could be wrong. "Ok, lead the way miss pony." I said as I stumbled toward her. "Ugh, your in no condition to walk" she said to me as she lifted me with her Magic.

When we got to Trixies place near sugarcube corner, which was smaller than I would have expected, Trixie levitated me to a bed. Wait, what the fuck is happening. A funny smell hit my nose, I had smelled this earlier around sparks when we were at Trixie's show, now to think of it, ive only started smelling it quite recently around the female ponies, Mares I believe.

As I caught another whiff of the smell again, what the fuck is that. I felt my belt being taken off, very forcefully. I looked around and saw that Trixie was giving me bedroom eyes and slowly walking toward me. "OH SHIT" I said as my pants were ripped off. I pulled them back up and threw my legs over the bed, which threw my balance off a hole lot, as I was still pretty fucking drunk. "What are you doing Trixie" I asked as I pulled my pants back up and secured my belt around my waste. she was not directly in front of me, still with those bedroom eyes.  "Just lie back" Trixie said as she pushed be back onto the bed with one hoof, which I found extremely uncomfortable.

I Tried to escape, but every time I tried, she ended up pining me down with her magic. "Why do you resist the great and powerful-" She was interrupted by a grey stallion wearing armor of sorts. "Stop right there" he said as he used his grey magic to lift Trixie off of me. when she was turned around and say the grey stallion, she began to lunge at him,like a tiger at her prey. Her eyes glazed over, she was practically drooling over the stallion, and the smell of what I think was musk was stronger than ever. The grey stallion looked over to me and yelled. "I can't hold her for any longer, you need to run, now." he said sternly. His voice sounded really familiar, but I guess ill find out who he is soon enough.

I took action quickly, as I scanned the small cart or trailer, or whatever the fuck I was in, for some way out.

I Looked around for an exit, the door? no, that's blocked by the two ponies, I looked around a bit more, to find there is a window that I can fit through if I dove through it. It seems like the most reasonable choice at the time, so I did my best Obama   "Not bad" face and ran as fast as I can toward the narrow window. "FUCKIT!" I yelled as I dove into the window, barely making it, but still sliding through just enough to no be harmed. as I flew through the other end of the window, I prepared to roll as I hit the ground, but a scream interrupted my concentration.  I collided with the ground with a "oof."

I spit up a little blood as I felt one of the stitches that was keeping my organs from falling out, rip. I made a note in my head to go back to Redheart about that. I got to my feet and looked where I landed, which happened to be right in front of Sugarcube Corner.

If this wasnt convenient, I dont know what was. I walked up to the building and opened the door to see a blue pony with pink hair, why was I not surprised. "Oh, hello dear, I thought you would come back" she said as she looked down to where she was looking at before. "And how exactly would you know that?" I asked. she laughed a little, than looked up to me and smiled. "Because your going to work for me until you have enough bits to repair the window" she said in a very casual tone as she pointed to the window covered by a tarp. I forgot I broke that, heh, guess it is coming back to bite me in the ass. "Sorry about that, it was a accident" I said as I twiddled my thumbs.

She looked at me with a stern look of maturity, and responsibility, then did something I thought she would never do, she laughed. "Its quite alright dear, now why dont you tell me why you were wondering the streets?" she asked me. "Well, im gonna tell the truth, there was a sex crazed mare coming after me, I just kinda came in here to hide from her so she doesnt get my virginity." I said jokingly as I sat down at one of the tables.

She walked from behind the display counter and sat at the table with me. "I never did get your name, mister..?" she asked

"Im Taylor, Max Taylor" I said in a slick manor as I prepared to ask her about her own name. "My name is Cup Cake, but you can call me Mrs.Cake." she said as if she knew I was going to ask her that very same question. "So Mrs.Cake." I started by getting up "Does anyone else live here?" I asked catching her off guard with that particular question. "Why do you ask that?" she question me. "well, I was just wondering, I mean, there are more than enough rooms here to house you and 5 other people." I said, getting a smile out of Mrs.Cake. "Very Perceptive" she said causing me to give a little half smile, cause I was proud of myself for getting it right. "I live here, along with Mr.Cake, and Pinkie Pie." she said causing me to swallow my gut and my pupils to dilate. "Whats wrong deary?" she asked noticing my behavior. "You got me" I said as I put my hands up in a 'I surrender' manner. "Well, if you must know, Pinkie is kinda my only friend." I said nervously, trying not to give it away too much. she looked at me, narrowed her eyes to something that would make Brock Jealous. "Im Sensing there is something more, but I don't want to pry." she said with a smile.

I leaned back on my chair and put my hands over my face. "No, its fine, I feel like I can trust you with this knowledge. you don't cross me as someone who would go around blabbing secrets" I said as I put my hands in my lap and looked down at my feet. "Ever since I met her, shes kinda been my only good friend, but for some reason, my brain is telling me that I like her more than a friend." I said as I banged on my forehead and continued talking. "Ive never thought this way about anyone in m entire life, and every second I feel this way toward her, I have this burning urge to confess to her, and tell her how I feel, but im not confident she likes me the way that I like her. To tell the truth Mrs.Cake" I said looking her strait in the eyes "Ive been through alot of shit in life, and about ninety percent of it is bad. Of all of that bad shit, I haven't been scared, because I was able to analyze the situation, and know that its going to come out bad, or good, so I know what to expect. But now, this, this" I stuttered, looking for the right words, until I found the right ones. "Predicament, that im in, is completely new to me, hell, ive never been kissed before. tonight was the closest ive ever been to kissing the opposite sex of any species." I finished and put my hands back over my face as I let a few tears drop off of my cheeks. Silence. "I'm scared Mrs.Cake." I said as I looked at her through my hands. She had the look only a worried mother could have. I Closed my eyes again and went over the night, and thought of all of the reasons that Trixie basically attacked me. I put my hands in my lap again. "I gotta get going" I said as I got up and started walking toward the door. I was about to open the door when I heard Mrs.Cake say something right before I did.

"You start in a week, be here at nine o' clock in the morning to start your work." she said as I looked back, tipped my invisible hat, and opened the door to feel the cold night air on my short sleeve shirt and torn jeans.' I really need new clothes' I thought before I was full out the door. "Oh and Max" I heard Mrs.Cake say right before the door was about to close itself. I caught it and said in response "whats up Baws?" in a Bostonian accent. She looked at me with that look of care and responsibility, more of a mothers look when she is teaching her child about something they need to learn in order to go throughout life without a problem. its a really specific look when you think about it. she began to speak while walking toward a light switch. "If you like Pinkie, the best way to handle it, isn't to hide it, if you really want some closure, you should tell her how you feel." she finished by turning the light off, all that lit the room now was the dim light the moon gave off. "Could you turn the lock on your way out dear?" she asked me. I replied with a nod, I looked at the inside part of the door to find 3 things, one that looked like something you would activate a nuclear device with, and the two others look like regular locks. I turned both, waved Mrs.Cake goodbye and headed toward the Library.

When I got to the library, the smell was back, and worse than ever. I observe that all of the windows are boarded over, and the door has practically been removed, and has been replaced with black rocks. "What the fuck?" I whispered to myself as I got closer to the Library, until I was stopped by a magic field. I backed up, and put my hands on my hip. "WHAT THE FUCK SPARKS, ARE YOU MAD AT ME OR SOMETHING!?!" I Yelled my question, only to get a series of bangs, and shudders from the house. "GO AWAY MAX, I DONT WANT YOU HERE RIGHT NOW, GO AWAY!" she yelled back. I heard more bangs and shudders. "NO IM NOT GOING AWAY TILL YOU TELL ME WHAT I DID WRONG" I yelled, hoping to get a little closure on what I did wrong, and how I can fix it. I still considered Sparks a friend, I want to keep it that way. I heard more bangs, and shuffles coming through the walls of the Dimly lit library. I heard some mumbling, then something that could only be identified as a wale trying to contact aliens. MAX, YOU NEED TO LEAVE NOW, YOU DONT BELONG HERE, YOU SHOULD JUST-" she was stopped by what sounded like a hammer nailing wood. "GO NOW, GO INTO THE EVERFREE FOREST, AND NEVER COME BACK." she said. I single tear dropped from my face. " I got up against the magic shield, and pressed my face against it. "Twilight" I started. "Please, tell me whats wrong" I said, sort of stroking the magic shield. I was crying now, one of my friends hated me now. I'm a monster because of what I did earlier today. I should have let them do what they needed to. the only thing I got out of it was someone I thought I could call a friend.

I Backed up from the shield, and looked around. "Maybe I should go into the Everfree forest" I said to myself as I started walking in a random direction.

I did alot of thinking, and walking while I was walking through town, and I think Sparks is right. I dont belong here, I should have stayed at Earth, where I belong. But I had feelings for someone here. yes, I did have feelings for a pony, is it wrong? no its not, but there is something that im not accounting for, that I still dont know whether she actually has feelings for me. a wise man, well robot once said, "Emotions are stupid, and should be hated." I agree with that robot. If I didnt have emotions, I wouldn't be here right now. actually, the fact that I do have emotions makes me useless. I took my blood and tear stained shirt off and threw it into a bush, exposing all of the scars that adorn on my upper body. I look up to see where my wander feet brought me, and what do you know, a dark, silent, intimidating forest. I took an audible gulp, and started walking forward at a normal pace.

Everything here was just so, I cant find the word for it. im going with untamed, cause that sounds right. as I walked through the untamed forest, I saw the occasional squirrel, and that was odd to me, its not like I was intimidating, or covered in blood,scars and stitches to show how much shit ive been through. I have to give it to myself, beside my ripped jeans, I look pretty badass right- my thought process was interrupted by a large roar coming from behind me. One that would most likely belong to a lion. "Oh shit" is said as I turned around to face a lion. but this wasn't just a lion, this motherfucker had wings, and a huge ass stinger. to sum it up, im either gonna get really lucky, and kick its ass with kung fu, or im so fucked it would make a prostitute jealous.

It looked at me with hunger in its eyes. I need to run, but I cant, I know I cant get away from this thing without leading it back to the town, and that would just further Sparks' theory that im a monster, and I don't belong here. I made the scariest face I could, and in my best Dark Knight Joker impression."Hello, little kitty, I know you want to eat me" I said as I grabbed a stick that seemed sharp off of the ground. it looked confused, but it held its ground. 'Time to bring out the crazy' I thought as a little voice inside me yelled "FUCK YEA!". I Kept my impression, which impressed me a little, because I sounded like Heath Ledger. I Closed my eyes, which I know isnt the best idea when your facing an animal that will instinctively attack you if you take your eyes off of it. I shouldn't have done that because next thing I knew I was on the ground with a stinger in my chest. I started laughing and pulled the stinger out and threw it, effectively hitting the lion-thing in the face. I was still laughing hysterically, and bleeding profusely out of my chest. I looked the lion-thing strait in the face, and saw that it was even angrier now.

I Looked the Lion thing in the eye, still keeping my impression up. "I see you've got a little fight in you." I said as I coughed up some blood. "I like that" I said as I jumped at it, and grabbed the hair inside of its ears, and tore it out. effectively damaging its hearing and balance. It roared even louder, which made me laugh even more hysterically. I yelled at it to come at me, but it ran away. "I guess im just that badass" I thought out loud. but when I heard a snarl behind me, I knew I was in some deep shit. I turned around to find some sorta stick beasts. I mean they looked like wolves, but they were made out of sticks. its kinda like china decided to take over nature and wanted to make wolves out of the cheapest material possible, so they threw a rock and it hit a stick. thus the Branch Wolf was created. I started to walk backwards, but I felt my movements slowing. im pretty sure I lost a shit ton of blood when I got stabbed with that stinger. "I wonder if that stinger was poison?" the voice of reason asked me. but the voice of insanity was in control metaphorically, not literally. "No, I can keep fighting" I said to myself as I looked how many Branch Wolves there were, 5-6 maybe. Well, im fucked, I have no way out of this, unless "SOMEONE COMES AND SAVES ME!" I yelled out loud hoping someone would hear me. "No Dice I said to myself as I noticed the Branch Wolves getting closer, and in a prowling position. OK, Here is the part where I run as fast as I can, as far as I can.

Well, I guess Parkour camp had its benefits, but 2 of the Branch Wolves are still in hot pursuit on me. I Vaulted over a branch in my way, and it broke under my weight , causing me to fall down to the ground. My movements were still slowing,  they caught up to me 3 times, I managed to fend them off for a little, but they still cut me up pretty bad. I had bite marks on both of my wrists, and all down my arms, im pretty sure I should have bled out by now, but I guess the only thing keeping me alive is the adrenaline. I Got back up, only to be caught by one of the Branch Wolves "Oh Shit!" I yelled as I punched it in the face with all the energy I could muster up. this caused it to whimper and run away, for some reason. There was still one Branch Wolf on me, and it was coming up fast, "SHITSHITSHITSHIT!" I yelled as I got to my feet and began running. running felt like my feet were anvils, and my vision grew darker every time I fell. I could barely see 10 feet in front of me as I sprinted with all of my might through the dense forest, with the occasional branch to slap me in the face and give me yet another cut to bleed from. "HOW" I yelled as I Kong Vaulted over a fallen tree. "AM" I yelled again as I slid on the dirt under another low hanging branch that was too big for me to move. "I" I yelled once more as I Vaulted over another tree. "ALIVE!" I yelled as I unexpectedly came out into a river clearing.

I Looked around and saw no opportunities to hide, so I guess the only opportunity is to swim across it. the persistent ass Branch Wolf came out of the forest and into the clearing and howled. "ALRIGHTY THEN!" I yelled in my best Ace Ventura Impression, as I dove headfirst into the river. I cant say that the water didnt feel good, but I didnt. as I swam through it, I was screaming very loudly with every stroke. as I crossed the river I looked back to see if the Branch Wolf followed, luckily he didn't, all he did with his bitchass self is stay on the other side of the river.

As I reached the other side of the river, I threw myself onto the dirt, and dragged myself further onto land until I was too tired to do anything.

Well, this is how it ends.

I closed my eyes, and opened them, and it was fucking NIGHT. it was just fucking day, maybe it will work again if I close my eyes again. I closed my eyes again, BAM, it was day. Im getting pretty good at this time travel stuff. I looked down at my legs, and tried to move them, no dice. "Haha!" I yelled as I made rolled my eyes at the universe.

You know in hind sight I should have kept my big fucking mouth shut. Well around here it's hard to tell if that would have screwed me or not. Because right then I found myself face to fucking face with something that looks like if you gave a snake a chickens head and wings. What the fuck universe? It was right about then I felt some snapping pain into my eyes as my body didn't quite go numb but stiff. The world around turned to gray then black. It felt like I was in some kind of void for a bit before the form of Celestia came to me, giving me the feeling of warmth and care.

------

END

------

Episode 8: Crossover

Celestia POV

---------------------

He was so young, yet so aged. he was wise, but foolish. When i had did my daily scan of his brain, i found an overwhelming amount of pain and stress overflowing from his Deep Limbic system. when i arrived to see why this was happening, it was already too late, he had been turned to stone by a cockatrice, and there was no way to turn him back.

I brought him to the castle in Canterlot, to research Cockatrice's and see if there was any way at all to bring him back.

After days of searching, i found nothing but a few myths and legends about something called "The Eye of the Jagrafess". No-one had ever seen it before, and those who had, died immediately afterwards. They say that anypony that can find it, and harness its power, can own or do, anything they desire.

After 7 days of looking for something to get Max out of the Encasement of stone he was in, and finding nothing but lore and myths about the "Eye of the Jagrafess". I Needed to get back to my Royal Duties, i had to face that there was no bringing him back, and i had failed in watching over him.

I walked to my Royal Quarters, and opened the door, nodding to the two guards who waited outside of my door. I Lie down on my bed, waiting for sleep to come to me. I hear a humming in the corner, which is odd, because i keep the stone encasement of Max, in that corner, covered by a white sheet.

My curiosity got the best of me as i slid off of my bed and got to my hooves. I walked over to the corner, and uncovered the stone human. the humming was now louder, and i was sure it was coming from Max now, and it was humming a tune. it seemed to be somber in tone, and had words behind it that could not be-

“CRRRRAAAACCKKK”my thoughts were interrupted as i heard a cracking noise from the stone encasement of Max.

I observed the stone to see that small little micro fractures around his mouth and fingers.

the cracks grew wider and longer as they started making a grinding sound like stone gears breaking against each other. Until finally, the stone started chipping away, and a blinding light started coming out of the cracks.

When the light had consumed his entire body,I had backed up against the wall in fear of what just might transpire if I were too close.

“GRRRRRRRRAAAAAAAHHHHH”

I Heard Max yell as he sat up, as the blinding light was sucked into his forehead as if he were absorbing its essence.

“NO PRISON CAN HOLD ME, BITCH!” I heard Max yell as he kneeled, as the overwhelming light dissipated into his forehead as if he had just absorbed it's essence like lunch.

The light was now completely gone, and all that was left was Max. He stood up and looked straight at me with a look of amusement., before saying “Well that was fucking different.”

Max POV

----------------

“Well that was fucking different” I said as i cracked my back. “Max-” Celestia started, but i interrupted her, “Fuck all the formal shit, i need a drink” i said as i started walking toward the door. I was stopped by Celestia closing the door, just missing my face. “What the fuck?” i said as i turned around and raised a questioning eyebrow.

She looked at me with a stern face, and said “I cannot let you leave.”

“Why not? its not like i'm gonna die again” i said as i tried to open the door to no avail.

She walked over to me and sat on her haunches, looking down at the floor. “Because, no-one has seen you in over a week, everyone thinks you're dead.” she said, in almost a whisper.

“Soooo you're not gonna let me get some alcohol in my system?” i asked.

“Not until we have done a complete diagnostic on your entire body.” she said as she walked up to me and did something that i would have never expected her to do. she hugged me. i don't know why she did this, but i felt overwhelmed with sadness, yet i was relieved, like a huge burden had been lifted off of my conscience.

“You scared me so much” she whispered into my ear as she started to cry. i couldn't leave now, i had to comfort celestia. I was going to say something before she started talking again but didn't have the time to say what i needed.

“I searched for so many ways” she started. “I almost lost you” she said as she broke the hug and looked me straight in the eye. “There is something i need to ask your permission for, but i need for you to think about it first.” she finished by giving me that motherly smile again. i was kinda scared of this question, but its obviously something important if she needed me to think about it.

Celestia took a deep breath. “Once i get my medical experts to scan your body, and if all of your bodily functions are running normally, i would like for you to become  one of my students.” she finished with another smile.

I really didn't have to think about this, as it was kinda obvious what my answer had to be.

I looked down, at my bare feet, which were pretty banged up, fuck, i need shoes. I looked back up at celestia with a smile and said “I know you said i should think about this, but i don't need to think about it.” i said as i started walking toward the door. This time the door opened with ease. i walked halfway out the door and turned around to see celestia wearing a teary smile. “I’ll be your student, and i have a few questions as to why you want ME to be your student, and what kinda shit i'll do when i'm your student, but first.” i said as i raised a finger and prepared to run at full speed down the hall. “TO THE ALCOHOL!” i yelled as i ran with my index finger pointing in the direction i smelled Scotch.

------------------

6 Days Later

------------------

“IF THE SUN REVOLVES AROUND TERRA, THAN HOW DOES TERRA CHANGE SEASONS?”I yelled at my teacher as i threw my hands in the air.

“The Ponies Here change the seasons with magic.” she said with a smile.

what she was saying didn't make any fucking sense.

“NONONO!” i yelled as i took another sip of my scotch on the rocks. “That doesn't make any since, Terra should actually be revolving around the sun.” i said as i rubbed the rubbed my eyes. we have been arguing about this for 3 hours.

“How so?” she asked me with a smug smile.

“The reason that terra should revolve around, or orbit the sun, is that the gravity of the sun keeps it in orbit. Just as the moon is supposed to orbit Terra because of Terra’s gravity. Terra should revolve around the Sun because of the Sun's gravitational pull.”

She looked intrigued by what i said.

I finished my scotch and set the glass on the bar.

Ive been taking my final exam for about 5 hours, mostly because she kept asking me things like “Where do Manticores reside?” or “How much magic does it take for a regular unicorn to use the short ranged teleportation spell.” If i passed this test, i get to finally work on my own studies in Ponyville and finish the work my father left behind for me in his old journal.

I looked at celestia, damn, she was looking at me with that look. its that look that kinda looks like shes silently judging me, but shes smiling while shes judging me so i think that I passed her little test.

“Congratulations Max, you passed my test.” she said as she started to walk away.

“There is a Train Ticket to Ponyville in your Room.” she added as she was about to walk out of the castle bar.

“Wait!” i yelled as i hopped off of my seat and ran toward celestia, and wrapped her in a big hug. “Thank you” i said as i hugged her tighter. She had been like a mother to me these last few days, heh, look at me getting all emotional, i don't get emotional. i released her from the hug and walked past her to my room across from the bar

----------------------------

The Next Day

----------------------------

I walked while waving my goodbyes to celestia to the train station in canterlot in my new shoes celestia had her expert tailors make. their quite comfy actually, and they got the size right. i approached the train station to see two familiar faces i didn't expect to see at all.

in a fraction of a second I was Tackled by a pink blur. “oof” i said as my head hit the ground. “Oh my gosh Max i was so worried i thought you were dead, and everyone was like ‘hes dead and thats it’ but i said that you were alive, and every pony told me i was wrong, but when twilight got the letter from the princess that you were alive and recovering in the canterlot castle everyone was surprised, but i wasn't because my pinkie sense told me that you were alive.” she said in one breath of air. I stopped her from talking any more and returned the hug. “ I missed you too pinkie pie” i said she rolled off of me, literally. I got to my feet and looked to the other pony who was waiting at the train.

I Approached the lavender pony who looked at the ground and fiddled with her hooves.

I said nothing. I got down to her level, and gave her a hug.

The hug lasted a while, i broke the hug and said to her something from a movie i've wanted to say for a long time.

I Looked into her eyes and said “Its not your fault”

“No, it was my fault” she said as she started tearing up.

I looked at her again “Twilight, It's not your fault.”

after that, we all got on the train for ponyville. I pulled out my fathers journal and the pen that was attached to it.

-----------------------------------------------------------------------

JOURNAL ENTRY 1

1-23-1191

----------------------------

I'm using my fathers journal for the first time. I studied all of the research he wrote in here, its some pretty weird shit. now, i'm going to keep the swearing to a minimum, because i'm going to leave this to my son, or daughter, one day.

I'm on my way back to ponyville, which is where i will reside until further notice, or until i decided to get off of my lazy ass and get a job.

Celestia recently took me under her wing, per say. I'm now studying whatever i want at ponyville.Today i'm going to do something i've been thinking about doing for a while.  I'm going to ask Pinkie Pie out on a date, hopefully she will say yes. I would hate to say it, but i've been feeling something i've never actually felt before, Love. The more i thought about the Pink Party Pony, the more and more i missed her, and thought about her, how she helped me in my time of need, and how she was my friend when i was in a bad spot in life.

Well, the train is arriving at its destination, Its time to get off and go to work on my fathers multidimensional device.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

I got off of the train and headed toward the library, thats where i would experiment. The basement is a perfect place, its below surface level, in case anything blows up, or i cause some sort of Multi Dimensional rift.

As i arrived shortly before sparks, did. I headed straight to the basement and started making lists of things i need to build my device.

JOURNAL ENTRY 2

1-23-1191

------------------------------------------

PRODUCTS I NEED FOR CONSTRUCTION.

12 compute nodes

1 ethernet switching adapter

3 pounds of steel (scrap metal is last resort)

5 rebar support cables

1 stick of yellowcake uranium

1 thermoelectric cooler

10 lbs of plastic or silicon

50 liters of water

20 gallons of oil.

1 comically large switch.

2 Fluxuation devices

60ft of Copper Cable

20ft of insulated Copper wiring.

------------------------------------------

If i can get all of these things, and build the machine, and calibrate it the way my father did, maybe it will work.

-------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

I walked back up the basement stairs saying hi to sparks on the way.

“Oh hey, where are you going?” she asked me.

“Oh, uhh, its just something i've been meaning to do for a while” i said nonchalantly.

I walked toward the door and opened it, making sure to duck on my way out.

“Max!” i heard Sparks yell.

“what?” i said as i popped my head in the library for a quick second to answer

“Mind telling me what your gonna do so i don't have to go rescue you?” she asked me.

Meh, seems simple enough.

“I'm going to ask pinkie pie on a date” i said as i brought my head back outside and closed the door.

I hear, “wait, WHAT?” From Sparks

and then i start my jog to sugarcube corner.

As i arrived at sugar cube corner, i was greeted by mrs.cake. “Oh hello dear, i'm glad to see that you're back.” she said as i approached her. “Uhh, Mrs.Cake, have you seen Pinkie pie anywhere?” i ask as i look at my feet. and shuffle them around a little bit. “She's upstairs, just knock on the door, i'm sure she will be happy to see you.” she said as she went into what i assume is a kitchen.

I looked behind the counter to see a staircase leading up somewhere.

Well

can't back out now

better get going.

“C'mon Max, you can do this, just remember, you fought a Manticore, and Timberwolves, and were almost killed by both of those things.” i said to myself as i started walking toward the stairs. my hands started getting sweaty, and my breath was heavy. i was about to do something that i had never done before. i reached the base of the staircase.

“ohshitohshitohshit” i said as i started to acend the stairs. each step, my breath got a little heavier, and my hands a little sweatier. I was at the top of the steps when the door flew open and pinkie popped out, which startled me enough to fall down the entire staircase with a “GAHFUCOCK!”

“ohmygoshmax” Pinkie said in one breath as she flew down the staircase to my aid.

“Ugh” i said as i flipped my body over and looked at the worried, fluffy haired party pony, that was at my side. “Max, what are you doing here?” She asked me.

“Do you really want to know?” i said, half flinching.

“Yes, i really want to know” she said excitedly.

“Well” i said as i sat up and cracked my back.

“I just came here to ask” i started as i rubbed the back of my head.

“Ask me what?” she said as she cocked her head a full 90 degrees. What the fuck?

“I wanted to ask if you wanted to go on a date sometime.” i said as i stood up and looked down at Pinkie pie, who had a look of well........i can't describe it. she was shaking so fast that i thought she was going to explode. i stepped back toward the door, i think i broke pinkie pie.

I was completely out of the door and she was still frozen, but she was shaking.

“Listen Pinkie, you think about that answer, and i'm going to go get some supplies from the market. if you ever need to give me that answer, i'll be in Sparks’ basement.”


JOURNAL ENTRY 3

1-23-1191

-------------------------

Ive gathered all of the supplies, it turns out that the rules of alchemy don't apply to the magic here. i asked sparks where i could get all the things i needed from my list, and she had no fucking idea what half of them were. she offered a memory to life spell, which i found pretty sketchy, but it worked nonetheless. i got all the supplies i need, and i'm just now adding the last piece of the machine, which is about my size. i need to find a way to make it more compact, so i'm going to research more simplicity to my design.

The only thing i'm worried about is my math, its not always right, but then again, what test is always right?

Sparks told me to be careful with the yellowcake uranium so i don't blow myself up, heh, i guess shes right on that one.So i made the basement into sort of a bomb shelter by putting reinforced and enchanted steel on all of the walls, and replacing the door with something that would be used to contain an SCP.

If my father, and the TV show Sliders is right, when i flip my comically large switch, a portal will open to another world, or, at least a world that is alternate to mine.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

I Put my tinted safety goggles on, just in case the universe tries to blind me again. i put the journal on the table to my far right, as i start flipping switches and pulling levers. a deep low humming starts, and then, i smell smoke, “HOLY SHI-” i was interrupted by a large explosion, and then, darkness.

What's that feeling? i know i've felt it before. C'mon man, you know this feeling. oh yea, its the feeling of having a FUCKING HOLE THROUGH MY BODY.

My eyes shot open, to see a hospital room, the walls were navy blue, a color i found harmful to the eyes, and there was a light blue trim, which did not at all complement the navy blue walls. I looked down where i felt the hole to see bandages around my waist. Wait a second, something isn't right here. i lift my arm to look at my hand, only to see a FUCKING HOOF, “WHAT THE FUCK!” i yelled as i leaped back and fell off of the bed, apparently getting the attention of someone who was in the room.

My face was now planted on the ground, so i couldn't see who it was, but i had my suspicions. “Storm, are you OK?” i heard someone who sounded exactly like sparks, but a little different say. “Sparks, is that you?” i say as i magically lifted back onto my bed by a magical aura that  looks exactly like Sparks’ Magic. When i'm back onto the bed, i look down at myself again. “HOLY SHIT I'M ON FIRE.” i said as i started rolling around on the bed, trying to put myself out. “Storm, you're not on fire” i heard Sparks say as she stopped me with her magic. “Than what the fuck is this orange shit? and what the fuck are these stubby things?” I questioned Sparks, but i had a feeling that shit had hit the fan sooner than i thought.

“Sparks?” i Heard Sparks say as I looked over to her to see a confused look on her face.

but what happened next confused me more than I’ve ever been confused before. Sparks came up to me, and FUCKING KISSED ME. WHAT THE MOTHER OF MECHA FUCKING SHIT. as she took my first kiss away from me, i noped the nope out of there. i backed up as far as i could, which caused me to back off of the bed and fall on the floor.

“What’s Wrong Storm?” she said with a worried look. “Why are you calling me that?” i asked sparks, who i made a note to friendzone later. “Because thats your name” she told me as she lifted me back onto the bed with her magic, which i now found to be really weird because it felt like an invasion of my privacy."Oh dear. I was afraid of this. Okay listen carefully, your name is FireStorm but prefer the short version of Storm with your friends. I'm Twilight Sparkle and I'm your marefriend" She tried to explain. She was suddenly cut off by a voice the scare the ever loving shit out of me. “Do you not remember?” the voice asked from behind me. “AHSHIT!” i yelled as i did a 180 to look at the pony behind me. “I don’t know what the fuck any of you are talking about, My Name is Max, I live in Ponyville with Sparks or Twilight Sparkle But i prefer to call her Sparks. Because who wants to be Called Twilight Sparkle?” i said, not noticing the lavender pony behind me. after i was done with my little rant, both of the ponies in the room looked at me like i was batshit crazy.

I started talking to myself like i would in these types of situations. “I wonder if my math was wrong, maybe it worked” i murmured to myself as i started to look around with a curious face. I slipped off of the bed and landed on three hooves, wait, three hooves?

I looked down to see three stubs on the ground, and an even stubbier stub that was just dangling from my arm. it kinda freaked me out, but hey, ive had had worse. I started to walk on three hooves, which was REALLY FUCKING HARD. but I was stopped by magic again. I turned around, or more likely, hobbled in a circle to face the pony who was trying to stop me from escaping.

“What the fuck?” i say as i lift a hoof causing me to fall to the ground. “ouch” i said as i just lie there. “If you're really who you say you are, than your going to have-” twilights question was interrupted by the scary ass pony in the corner rushing me and pinning me to the wall with her magic. I was honestly bored of this shit now, i need a fucking drink. “WHAT HAST THOU DONE WITH THY NEPHEW FIRESTORM?” the pony asked, temporarily deafening me for a few seconds. “Ugh, calm down misses loudy mcfucking loud pants, i said i wasn't this FireStorm guy that you all keep telling me about, i'm just a simple human being that likes to do science, and got his math wrong.” the blue pony looked confused by this, but i could tell that Sparks knew I wasn't this “Firestorm” guy.

“Put him down Luna” Sparks Said, waving her off with a hoof. she didn't let me go, instead she made her magical blue grasp tighter, which was just nice and fucking dandy on my side of things. she looked at me again, i made sure to put my best “I'M NOT FUCKING FROM HERE” face on. and then, she fucking dropped me, just like a fucking ragdoll on the motherfucking dirt. I winced as i hit the ground, i mean, i did have a fucking hole in my chest, or whatever the fuck i have as a pony. Sparks once again lifted me onto the bed with her magic, and then looked at me with sympathetic eyes. i don't need her fucking sympathy, i need a drink, and thats it.

I rubbed the back of my head with a hoof and looked to the blue pony who was identified as “Luna” by Sparks. Princess Luna? i had never really had a good look at her in person, or had the pleasure of meeting the defuckinglightful person she is.

Sparks Came up to the side of the bed with a conflicted look on her face.“ Alright ‘Max’ what happened to Firestorm?” she asked me. “To answer your question, i'm going to need a pad of paper, and a pencil, and a glass of scotch. on the rocks please.” i added the last part in case they didn't know my universal order already.

After Acquiring the pad of paper and a pencil, which was scarcely used here, i tried drawing a simple circle with my one good hoof, but to no avail. “What is the point of this?” Luna asked me as i practiced drawing circles with one hoof. “The point” i said as i drew a sloppy circle. “Is so i can explain exactly what happened” i said as i tried to draw another circle. Sparks was still getting me my drink, i had convinced them that without my drink i wouldn't explain where this “Firestorm” guy’s soul went. Yep he had it good here, Marefriend, a house which i'm going to be staying in when my new hole decides to heal itself. if his house has a basement, i'm going to have to rebuild my machine. i just hope the Sparks here knows the Memory to Life spell. Heh, Marefriend, i thought about Pinkie Pie, i wonder what she would have said to my question, she's unpredictable, so i have no idea what she would have said. a tear trailed down my face as i tried to wipe my eyes with a hoof.

Sparks walked in with my drink being held by her magic. she sat down in the hospital chair with it still in her grasp. I held out my hoof and my stub and kept saying “Gimme Gimme” but Sparks never gave it to me. “What the fuck?” i said as i reached out for the drink again. “You're not getting the drink till you explained what happened to Storm” she said. “Well i can explain it without drawing it out, i just wanted a drink.” i said as i reached out for the drink again. “No drink until you explain where storm is” Sparks said with a harrumph. “Okay. I was working on an multidimensional device, that allows for a Human or Pony, which was going to be my next test, after i tested it on myself of course.” i continued by taking a sip of my scotch, which somehow ended up in my hoof. “Wait, what?” i said as i looked at the glass of scotch in floating in front of my face. “how the fuck am i doing this?” i asked no-one in particular. “You're using magic, and its not Storms magic either.” Luna said as she observed the glass. “I guess alcohol just likes me.” i said as i laughed a little.

I watched as i levitated the glass with a tiny bit more scotch in it in front of me. “Woah, telekinesis.” i said. “Now we know for sure this is not storm” Sparks said. Sparks and Luna decided to have a conversation while i finished the rest of my scotch. I put my scotch glass on the table next to me, and started counting the seconds as they went by. in the middle of Sparks’ and Lunas conversation, a doctor walked in with a wooden box in his magical grasp. “Alright, Storm, it is time to put the prosthetic on.” he said as i walked up to my side and opened the box and placed it aside to reveal a metal arm or, hoof that was in it, it looked really weird now that i think of it. he lifted it with his magic and placed it around my small stub. “You might want to look away for this.” he said as he looked me dead in the eyes. “Why?” i asked, obviously this was going to be painful from the look he was giving me. “because, its going to be painful.” he said as he prepared the replacement for my right arm to be attached. “fine, but be snappy, i'm getting tired of waiting to get the fuck to get out of here.” i said, which made the doctor give me a confused look. I turned my head, and after a few seconds started to feel a little bit of pain in my stub, than it stung a little. “Ouch” i said as i turned my head and gave the doctor a “Do that again, ill cut your penis off” look. his ears went down as he stepped back and turned around to go out of the room, but stopped and turned around again to look at me with a serious look. “Its a new model, just make sure not to break this one.” He finished as he walked out of the room. “Sheesh, so fucking rude.” i said as i adjusted myself to a comfortable level on my bed.

After a few minutes of being bored out of my mind i looked over to see Sparks and Luna were still on the far side of the room discussing, whatever the fuck they want to. I looked down at my hoof and tried to bend it, and it did.

I gave it the honorary “Not bad” Obama face, and decided to try out walking on four legs. i slid off the bed and landed on my face. ‘Ouch’ i thought as i got to my hooves. I never thought learning to walk again would be so damn challenging. I took my first wobbly steps forward toward the door, no one stopped me this time, maybe it was because they didn't notice me leaving.

as i exited the hospital, i noticed that a lot of ponies didn’t really notice me, which was weird, because i have a fucking shiny ass metal leg attached to my body.

I started walking around, taking note of the small differences that my Ponyville has from this ponyville. I finally found myself at a place called “The Knife and Apple” which was a weird name for a building, but hey, what the fuck am i gonna do?

I walked into this “Knife and Apple” and found it to be the equal of The Rusty Dagger. I walked up to the bar and sat down on one of the bar stools, which i still don't get the point of. I mean, what kind of pony can sit on a barstool if they didn't have experience being a human?

I guess i'll never know. The bartender walked over to my position at the bar, and gave me a weird look before bowing. Heh, this “Firestorm”  guy must be royalty. “Arise, my citizen” i said in a regal tone. “Get me the finest scotch you have, and make it on the rocks” i said with even more of a regal tone. he rushed over to a glass bottle, that strangely had a golden trim, and diamonds encrusted in the cap. “HOLY SHEIT” I said as i stared at the bottle. “That has to be the finest bottle of scotch in ALL OF THE LAND” I Said the last part in a british accent. he brought it over to me with a smile. “You sure you can handle this?” he said with a slight bostonian accent. “why don't you drink with me?” i said as i took two glasses from behind the counter with my telekinesis. as i put the two glasses on the bar and waited for my response from the bartender

which was now getting a little annoying. i took the bottle with my telekinesis, and held it up to my mouth, hey, this wasn't my universe, or my body, i shouldn't be causing so much trouble. i took a swig, and when i say swig, i mean a mouthfull of the scotch, and swallowed it. i walked out of the bar without a care in the world, “holy shit that scotch was strong, i've never gotten drunk this quickly before.” i said to myself as i started to float in the air, wait WHAT?

I was being lifted by two cyan stubs, what the fuck was happening?

“Storm, what are you doing outside of the hospital” the voice said. I was fucking wasted, so the first thing that came to mind was “If a mind reader reads another mind reader mind while the other mind reader is reading his mind, is he reading his own mind?” i asked nopony in particular.

“Uh, Rainbow, i think Storm here is a little drunk.” i heard a voice with a strong southern accent say. without thinking i said “You guys sound funny, if i was from this universe, i would be best friends with you guys” then i was slowly lowered to the ground, and i stopped moving. this seemed like a good time to do what was appropriate, so i emptied my bowels onto the ground.

“BLAUGHAUGHGAUG” was the noise i made, when i puked out a mix of Blood, Scotch, and some other kinda stuff, followed by me passing out.

I woke up in the same hospital, surrounded by ponies of all colors , including Pinkie Pie. when i looked at her, a tear came to my eye. “Storm, what's wrong?” Pinkie pie said as she rushed up to me.

I waited a little before responding, to think of a way to respond to her question, until i thought i would just go with it.. “Uh, my name isn’t Storm” i said to her. which made her take a few steps back, and her smile fade a little. a orange pony in a stetson walked up to my side and looked at me funny. “Uhh, maybe storm is still a little tipsy, he was walking out of a bar drunk” she looked at me funny again. “Who are you calling storm?My name is Max. And i don't even know who half of you ponies are.” This time Sparks walked in the middle of the orange pony and Pinkie pie.

She started explaining  to all of the ponies that just arrived, including Celestia, and The Rainbow Heckler about how i wasn’t this “Firestorm” character. After she was done explaining, all of the ponies looked at me like i was some sort of alien from another world. shortly after they looked at me like i was the new kid at school, i was lifted by magic and pinned against the wall by  the said magic, mind the newly formed hole in my lower abdomin. This time, it was Celestia who looked at me with such hate that could only be felt by someone who had watched their entire family die before their eyes. “So you have seen it too?” i ask as i make a face that can be only be owned by a madman. “I don’t know who you are, but after Firestorm’s Body has recovered, you are going to rebuild the machine that you explained to Twilight sparkle.” she said as her horn glowed brighter “I will accelerate the healing, but i cannot heal you completely.” she continued as i felt a warm feeling in my chest. “Once you build this machine, you will leave this world, and never come back” she sorta hissed on the ‘never come back’ part. A tear dropped out of my eye, i don't like being yelled at. “Why so hostile Tia?” i asked Celestia as she faced me. “Because, you're causing a disturbance in the peace” she said to me, in a tone that could be described as “Venomous”. she dropped me from her magical grasp and i fell to the floor with a thud.

After i got back to my bed, the doctor came into the room and asked everypony to leave so i could get my rest.

When everyone cleared out of the room, except the doctor, i laid down like i would if i were still human, which made me slightly uncomfortable to say the least.

The Doctor whose name i would be sure to get soon, walked up to me and started administering something into my IV Drop, which strangely was green. but who knows, medicine here could be green. after he was done putting the strange liquid into my IV drip, he turned around and looked me in the eyes. i noticed that his eyes were green, and they looked like insect eyes for some reason. “Woah, buddy” i said as i felt my vision fading. “Your eyes are tripping me out” is said as i tried to hold on to the bed, but i couldn't, my strength was fading, the doctor was now laughing, well, hes obviously no- my thoughts were interrupted by the doctor being shrouded by green flames and turning into this bug thingy.

i was threatened, so naturally, i went to hit him with the closest solid object in my possession, which happened to be my right arm. I swung at him with my right arm, and on contact, the metal limb attached to me crumpled and shriveled. “Heh, your prosthetic limb won't do you any good now, will it?” he asked me half laughing while he did. “Look, buddy” i was stopped by a slight upchuck of blood and whatever else is in my system. I spit the rest up “I dont have any quarrel with-” i interrupted myself by grabbing the lamp to my left and smashing it over the bugs head. it backed up, shook its head and hissed at me. I slid out of the bed, and threw some more blood up. “recovery spell my ass” i said to myself as i looked back up to the bug thing who was now running at me. I prepared to hit it, but it was quicker than i was, so i hit me with one hell of a left hook. I flew back about 10 feet, over the bed, and hit the wall, making an indention in the shape of me. I Spit up some more blood, and looked up at the Insect pony who was now charging some sort of spell. at this point, I cracked, i didn't feel like deal with this little shit any more. I looked up, and straight into the eyes of the bug and said. “you know, i used to care about what ponies thought about me in this world, but now, i don't think i care.” and with that, i picked up the Bug with my Telekinesis. It tried to struggle, but it couldn't get out of my magical grip. I threw it against the wall, and then i dragged it across the ceiling. behind me i heard “MAX, THAT IS ENOUGH!” probably celestia, i don't remember her being so caring about my current situation. I kept throwing the bug against each of the walls, until each wall was splattered with green blood, and my own blood was pouring out of my mouth. I smiled with pure happiness. with a finish i smashed the bugs face into the ground. Celestia restrained me with her magic, it was too strong for me to get out, and i couldn't perform magic in her grasp. She turned me around to reveal herself, Pinkie pie holding some cupcakes, Sparks, the Orange pony, the Rainbow Pony, a white pony with purple hair, Princess Luna, and a yellow pony with pink hair, who had fainted.

Celestia looked me straight in the eyes and just stared into them, for the longest time, there was this silence, as if i had killed a person. she stared into my eyes, and i stared back. “I know you’ve seen it” i said as i smiled and looked into her eyes. “I don't know what youre talking about” she said as she stared back at me with pure malice. “The sight of everyone you've ever-” i was fading off, my vision was becoming blurry, and my strength was dwindling. I continued talking with a smile that was fading. “Everyone you've ever loved dying in front of you” and with that, i fainted.

I Woke up in a room, white walls, padded floors and a single light bulb to light the room, this place looks feels familiar, maybe i've been in this type of place before?

I sat up on my haunches and looked around, there was absolutely nothing in this room, but me. i looked down to finally notice that i'm in a fucking straight jacket. “Oh you've gotta be fucking kidding me” i said as i groaned. i started hearing shuffling to my left. “Hes awake.” i heard a voice whisper. I heard some hoof steps near the door again to hear celestia’s voice. “Good, open the door” she said. i heard a screech, it sounded horrible, like it hadn't been used in a while. I wanted to point this out, just in case. “So, you haven't had to put a pony in here for a while, have you?” i asked to the Princess behind me. “How did you notice?” she asked sarcastically from behind me.

“its just something i picked up by observing the condition of the room.” i said as i started to shift myself so that i was facing another direction.

When i was facing the other direction, i finally was able to look celestia in the eyes, with a smile, of course. “You know, no prison can hold me” i said as i gave her a wink. “this will have to do” she said as she turned around and started walking. she turned her head back to me for a second. “I'm going to send my student here so you can describe the schematics of the machine that send you here to her.” and with that, she slammed the door with her magic. “what a bitch” i said to myself.

a few boring hours later, there was a commotion at the door. “It seems I have a visitor” i said as i started laughing hysterically. after i was done with my laughing, i heard from behind the steel door “Are you sure you want to go inside?” a voice that sounded a lot familiar to me said. another voice that i identified to be Sparks, said “Yes, he's restrained after all” she seemed not to have a worry in the world. The door was enveloped in a purple aura, and swung open to reveal a very content Sparks.

Now, i was not OK with this, nopony should be CONTENT around ME, should they? NO, i had to change her attitude, something more sad, maybe somber, with a slight hint of despair.

“Why so content with life Miss Sparkle?” i asked her as i tilted my head a full 90 degrees. she looked puzzled by this question, why puzzled, i don't know, this was a very obvious question that even the most incompetent of people could answer. she looked at me again, but more close than i can say i'm comfortable with. i wanted to serve her with a warning, i mean, i was literally backed up into a corner. “please get out of my personal space, or i will do something i don't want to” i said with a smile and a pleasant “get the fuck out of my face” tone.

“I'm sick of this, and just want to go home, i miss pinkie pie ever so much” i thought out loud. She looked confused. “You miss Pinkie pie?” she asked me. “Yes, i miss her, i mean, i did fall in love with her.” i said with a content smile. she looked at me with a warm smile. “So what was life like on the other side of this, ‘Portal’ that you created” she asked me, her words dripping in curiosity. I looked at her with a smile, and took a deep breath. “On the other side, where my body is, is the closest thing i've ever been able to call home.” i started as i looked at twilight, with a Journal and quill floating next to her. she was looking at me with a very curious look, ready to take notes. “Ive observed things in this universe to know its only an alternate universe, but somehow i still got here. There must have been some, catastrophic magical event to make me switch souls with this ‘Firestorm Person’. Things here are a little different in some aspects, for instance.” i looked around the room. “I'm celestia’s Student in my world. Well, she’s kinda like a mother to me, but i know she doesn't want that anymore than the next person.” Twilight was furiously writing down every last thing in this journal. I got a closer look at the journal, until i could finally see what i needed to. “Look, Uh, Twilight” i said, causing her to look up at me. “I would really appreciate it if when we're done with this, little study session, that you leave me the journal and quill. i like to write my thoughts, maybe my final thoughts, in it.” i said with a sympathetic tone. Twilight, who i was consulting as “Twilight” because she was NOT the sparks i knew. she may look like her, and talk like her, but there was one thing for certain, and that is, that she is most likely NOT her.

she looked at me with uncertainty, as if i would slit someone's throat with a fucking journal and a quill. i mean, i could slit a ponies throat with a quill, but a journal? c’mon, she's overestimating my abilities.

And the, said “Sure, only if you promise not to hurt anypony when i release you from your restraint.” she said to me. Huh? i didn't say anything about being let go from my restraints, but i'll roll with it. “Ok, i Promise.” i said as i put a extremely serious face on “and i don't break promises.”

with that, she continued asking me questions about the other side, mainly things about the magic and the science there. i said its pretty much the same as here, but a little different. when the subject of the ponies there came up, she finally asked me a certain question.

“So” she said flipping to the 5th page of the journal.”Did you have any, uh.” she started, and then stopped, blushed, and looked at the ground. “Did you have any relationships on the other side”

She blushed again. “Why do you ask?” I say, looking at the ground and smiling smugly.

“For scientific reasons.” she said as she looked at the journal, then back to me. “and, i kinda wanted to know.” she prepared to write. “well, yes, and no.” i said with a bit of pain in my tone.

I looked at her with a stern look “before i was accidentally sucked into this world, i had asked pinkie pie out on a date.” i said feeling my cheeks heat up as i looked at the padded floor.

After she was done asking the some questions that had to do with the machine, like some supplies she needed to get in order to build the machine.

I added in the math, and did it correctly this time. she dropped my magic damper for a few seconds so that i could grasp the quill and draw the schematics right away. when i was done, she put the magic damper back on, but only enough damper my more powerful spells.

When she left, she released me from my straight jacket and had left the ink, quill, and journal. i wanted to write a small note to Firestorm, if he ever got to this, in my body i presume.I'm going to go into the everfree forest, in hopes of finding someplace i can hide, for celestia knows how long.

Dear FireStorm, or Whomever finds this Journal, hopefully not my Pinkie Pie, as these will act as final words.

Hello, my name is Max, and im in a Ponies body.

I am originally a human, and i lived in a humans body. i can feel my soul being rejected by this pony body, not because it is a pony body, but because it is a Pony body from another universe-

My writing was stopped by me having to puke up some blood. I kept it in until i reached a corner, and then i spit out about a quart of blood. i walked back over to my temporary Journal and used my telekinetic grip to pick my quill up and continue writing.

Enough of the silly shit, i need to get out of this asylum and somewhere i can hide so i can create another portal, or at least hide until the ponies i have given the specs to my machine can build it. Now Reader, Pinkie pie, Firestorm, or whoever has found this journal, you must be wondering, Why must i hide?

Well, i as you know or don't know, dont have the MOST stable sanity, and the only thing that i really have to keep my sanity in check, is my humanity. I dont have that anymore, so im considered an outcast, a fraud, a person in the pony society.

I HAVE to hide, so they dont put me in a prison like this again, my pain goes to no limits, and my suffering knows no bounds.

You know, ive been thinking about Pinkie pie, the entire time ive been in this, Alternate universe, and the more and more i think about her, the more and more i think about how amazing she is, and how much i really do love her, and miss her. If and when i get back, maybe i can take her on that date. if only she knew how much i cared about her.

Well im getting tired, and im going to spend the rest of the night trying to figure out how to sleep without choking on blood, Goodnight Journal.

DAY 2

~~~~

HELLO JOURNAL

I was woken up by Luna, so she could give me my food. she asked me a very strange question when she visited, a question that i wasn’t really expecting from Luna.

She asked me what humans were like back on my world, so i told her the Ugly truth.

HUMANS - A Species, bent on the destruction of their own race, whether it be from war, famine, or any other means. Humans are a disgusting, narcissistic, waste of space. the only thing good to come from humans is their innovativeness. its quite fascinating, yes it is, how humans can find  Different ways of killing, just with their bare hands. there is FEW good humans out there, but they are shunned in society, because they choose not to believe in a higher power, such as a god, or goddess. I would like to call myself one of those humans, because of my dedication to science, but i'm afraid i can't do that. i too am part of the SCURGE of the human race.

I told her those exact words, then trailed off about batman, and how much i liked it.

Luna Told me about how they had completed building the device in a certain amount of hours, and supercharged it with a mana battery of sorts. When the device was ready, and it was going to be in a few hours, The ponies of this world would cast me out, to look for a way to find my old body (Which hopefully had Firestorm in it)

I Stopped writing when i was interrupted by a surprising amount of blood, shooting out of my nose. i had to Stop writing, and wipe my nose with a hoof.

“What are thou writing?” i heard from behind me. Of course i was turned away from the door to make sure that if i did have a attack of sorts.

I turned to see luna at the door, i felt blood dripping down my nose, which made me have to wipe my nose with my hoof, which eventually stained it with blood.

“My thoughts, and various things.” i said as i dropped the Journal from my magical grip. There was blood dripping from it, i'm surprised luna Hadn't noticed.

“Luna?” I asked to see if she was still there. “What does thou need?” she asked me in a curious tone. “Can i take a breath of fresh air?” i ask.

“I am afraid i cannot allow that.” she said to me. I smile, i didn't want it to come to this. I stood on my three hooves, at really wasn't hard, it was kinda like standing on two feet, but i didn't have feet.

I turned around to see a surprised luna, “Go open the portal, i have a feeling it will be ready soon” i say as i start walking forward. “What are you doing?” she asked me. “Absolutely nothing” i said as i closed the door with my magic. she looked utterly confused. “Now, go start up the portal, it should take 21 minutes exactly to completely charged.” i said as i backed up, and sat on my haunches in the corner. I looked down, at the floor and waited for my chance to escape. i heard luna lock the door, and wave to the guards who would eventually blow more air out of their noses so that they can assure that they will guard the door.

I wanted to feel sneaky, so i started playing mission impossible music in my head.

I waited, and waited, until i finally saw my moment to escape. the guards were switching shifts, and i was ready to escape.

I unlocked the door with my magic, and then slowly opened it, letting me slip myself out of the room. i ran down the hallway and ran down the narrow hallways of the seemingly abandoned asylum out of the back exit.

I Looked at the exit, then i looked at the forest ahead of me. “Fuck that shit” i said as i started to hobble toward the the forest.

I walked through the forest for quite some time, maybe manticores did not inhabit this shithole they call a forest here. I continued walking for some time until i heard something behind me, ‘OH SHIT THEY HAVE MANTICORES’ my inner self yelle

I Got to run away, for maybe two minutes, fuck this bastard was persistent. i kept running until i was tackled by the fucker.

I felt like i was in the movie “Freaky Friday”, that shit felt weird as sticking your hand in a jar full of half melted butter. A flash of a few colors later, i was back in my body.

The pony i was on top of pushed me off of him with his hind legs, which was kind of a dick move, seeing as i was incapacitated by the soul transfer.

I stood up and immediately and grabbed his neck and pinned him against a nearby tree.

“Why the fuck did you tackle me like that?” i asked angerly. He just gave me this, deadpanned stare.

“Seriously?” he asked as he facehoofed. ““I

tackled you to get my body back. By the look of it. It worked so please get this dampener off my horn

and leg go of me. Then I can get you back to your universe and your Pinkie Pie.”

Pinkie pie.

i just thought about her.

I need to get back to her, its something i need to do. I dropped him, and forcefully tore the magic damper off.

“Okay, take me to the portal” i ordered. I backed up a few steps and took a breath before heard a woman speak.

“You know i really hate having to come back and remove your soul again” the voice said as i turned to see a pony, but it wasn't quite a pony ,she had large red eyes, and a dark blue coat. her mane was silvery white. She also had dragon like claws, and a cutie mark that drew my attention. it was a question mark with a fedora on top of it, Riddler reference? Maybe, but for now, i have to deal with this shit

“Okay, so… Who’s the bitch?” i asked as i raised an eyebrow.

“Long story short. Max meet supernatural pony that wants to kill me and well you get the rest.” He said in what im guessing to be a sarcastic tone.

I turned to the Pony and gave a two finger wave and said “Hi”. I looked over to Firestorm to see him face hoofing.

“Well don't just say hi to me. But to my friends too.” She said as she landed with a theatrical

bow. It was then we heard them. The sounds of hundreds of hooves moving slowly across the ground.

It didn't take long for there glowing red eyes to come into view in the dark forest. The snarling growls.

I grinned a little.

“Well ain’t it just dawn of the fucking dead today?Does this happen a lot?” I asked Firestorm, who i will now be calling storm for reference.

“Yes because it's everyday a hoard of undead ponies want to kill me.” he sarcastically said.

“Oh... okay just checking. So we fight them?” I asked and He just looked at me. “What?” I asked out of pure confusion.

“Yes we fight them. What do you think these going to do after there done with us, huh? Just

stay in the forest? No there going to go into town and attack the ponies there. And you know who is

there? Hmm? Do you? My marefriend for one, and my other friends like Rarity, Applejack, Pinkie Pie.”

Bitches gonna even think about attacking Pinkie pie, bitches gonna die.

“Did you say these things are going to attack Pinkie Pie?” I asked.

“Yes and maybe even yours.” He tacked on.

had to be done.

I’m sick of these motherfucking bitches.

I ran up to the bigger pony, Lets call her Bitch for now, and drop kicked her into the crowd of zombies. “No pony or no one hurts Pinkie Pie!” I yelled before I grabbed on of the zombies by the tail and used it as a makeshift bat. I swung the zombie and mashed it on the head of another zombie. After taking a few more zombies out, it started getting hot as fuck, i mean seriously, the temperature was rising like a son of a bitch.

“Is it getting hot in here?” i asked storm who was behind me.

“Its just you.” i heard from him before i turned around to see a bitching dragon.

My jaw dropped, “Are you fucking shitting me? i could have done that? why didnt anyone tell me?” i asked, more pissed off than anything

“Because you didn't ask.” he said as he stood on one hoof and bucked a zombies head off. i pulled the “Not bad” face and continued fucking zombies up. 60,61,62,63, i counted as i bashed the zombie ponies heads in with my fists, which was a lot easier than i thought it would be. I was getting zombie blood all over my fists, and i was getting pretty sick of not having a weapon, so i broke off a large branch and tore off one of the zombies heads with a bloody rip, making it a makeshift baseball. I threw it up and hit it with the branch, heh, the batter up music started playing in my head as storm used his tail to hit the head and sent it flying into a zombie near him.

I started my victory dance, but before i could start killing more zombies, i heard a voice say.

“You should have remained Soulless.” It was Bitch that said that, and she happened to be on top of storm, who was practically helpless.

“Sorry to disappoint” i said as i dove into the pony and started bashing her head in with the branch i was using as a makeshift baseball bat, until it finally broke.

I took some deep breaths as i stood up over her mutilated body “You shouldn't have messed with pinkie” i said between breaths as i turned to firestorm. “So….what next?” i asked storm.

“Grab the Katar from your trench coat. Front left inside pocket.” he said. I did what he said and grabbed the Katar.

“Oh fucking sweet” i said as i took a stance that would be similar to Voldo from Soul Caliber. Fuck, i felt fast, and strong for that matter. I slashed through zombies at superhuman speeds. we both fought off all of the rest of zombies, until there was nothing left but us, and a pile of burnt flesh, and the two of us breathing hard. Firestorm started running in a direction that i assume was the direction of town.i followed, assuming there the drinking of alcohol would ensue

Out of nowhere Pinkie pie popped out and caused Storm to jump into the air and fall onto his belly. I did what i would do when someone in front of me falls on their bellies . I laughed MY ass off.

“Oops… sorry” Pinkie says as she pulls out what looks to be a meta hoof. Storm used his magic to install it into the stump he was walking on.

‘heh, i-’ my thoughts were interrupted by a feeling in my stomach i remembered when i first got here.

I ran up to storm and yelled.

“Why didn't you drink more scotch?” i asked as i picked him up and pinned him against a tree.

“Because i don't drink a lot of scotch. im more of a whiskey pony myself. Why does it fucking matter anyway. your back in your body. So drink it if you want.” i said before kicking me off of him.

I got to my feet and started walking toward him “Oh i don't think so, your going to get me scotch to make up for not drinking enough.”

“Fine, but you're going to answer some questions in return.” he said as we started to make our way to Ponyville.

----------*-*-*----------

We made it to the bar called “The Knife and Apple.”

The kiss ass owner whos name i never bothered to learn, walked up to storm and said. “Yes Your highness?” and gave a bow. i snickered a little at this, but storm, who looked like he was fed up with this shit, looked straight at the bartender and said. “Look I'm going to be quite blunt here. As of right now your closed. No pony is to be allowed in

and I will make sure your compensated for the closed time. As well as for the drinks. Also was I in here in the last few days?” he asked, making the bartender look confused as all fuck.

“Yes, you were here. you ordered the finest scotch you had.” heh, no tab for me to repay, why not the finest.

“Alright please bring over a bottle of Scotch for him.” He said as he turned to their selection. “That Buck side Scotch will do and a bottle of Wild Pegasus Whiskey for me. Don't forget the glasses with ice.” he said, making his selection.

Heh, Buck Side Scotch, that sounds familiar, i wonder if thats the kind they have back home.

Home.

I never really had a home, now that i think about it. i never considered my apartment home, it was just a stepping stone in getting there.

“Okay, time for some answers” Storm said, making me notice him.

“Not before scotch” i demanded. He gave me a deadpanned look.

“Its on the way. Now tell me what the fuck you did while you were here.” he said in a surprisingly calm tone.

I told him about waking up and freaking out, and his marefriend kissing me. His mane burst into flames when i told him this, he calmed down after a while. i continued on about Luna trying to get answers out of me.then i explained the most expensive glass of scotch ive ever had in my entire life, and how plastered i got when i drank it. i explained the Orange pony and Rainbow Bitch carrying me back to the hospital. I continued to tell about my exploits with the insect fella and celestia trying to kill me.

The bartender came back with the two bottles and before the bartender even thought about putting it on the bar, i swiped it out of his his grasp and put it on the bar next to me, the bartender put the two glasses down on the bar and proceeded to walk away.

I fill my glass with scotch and stir it with my straw to get it colder, and take a sip of it. i then explained going to the asylum, and twilight interrogating me about pretty much everything, personal and not personal.

I was pretty damn plastered. by the time i finished, the only thing i could really think about was singing a song back from earth.

“Surrounded, in the thick of it. Nowhere to run away, not today. Outnumbered, that's the trick

of it. No more to lose, and so here we go now. Don't turn around, we wanna show. Time has run out, don't let us down” I sang as i produced a old standing microphone out of nowhere and continued to sing.

“Woah-o-o, You save the world. Woah-o-o, You get the girl. No more waking up finding that you're not enough for everyone. You save the world” I sang as i jumped onto the stage that performers would usually perform on. Storm eventually joined me when i finished the guitar solo.

“Keep moving, now you started it. It's all come down on you, what to do. Find something at the

heart of it. That tells you where to go, even though now. They found you out, your covers blown. The future's in doubt, you're on your own” Storm sang the chorus to the song, this pissed me off, but i was pleased with his singing voice nonetheless.

“ Woah-o-o, You save the world. Woah-o-o, You get the girl. No more waking up finding that

you're not enough for everyone. You save the world” We both sung the Chorus.

“If you could do anything you want to. Would you cut through or would you decide to. let it

go.”I sung before we hit the final chorus.

“ Woah-o-o, You save the world. Woah-o-o, You get the girl. No more waking up finding that

you're not enough for everyone. You save the world”We finished with sound of an old video game console from the 80's sound effect explosion out of nowhere.

“You know for a pony you have a good singing voice.” i said, getting him slightly angry.

“Thanks but we should get you back to your universe. There missing you there.” he said before we started heading to the library.

I thought popped up in my head, i don't know why, but it did.

“You didn't do anything with Pinkie Pie did you?” i asked completely seriously, which got him to stop walking.

“We hugged and I woke up to her hugging me that was it.” he said before i picked him up and pinned him against the wall, heh i like pinning ponies against things, they're so fucking light, its like pinning a stuffed bear against the wall

“Was that all?” I Asked.

“What kind of stallion do you take me for. Better yet don't answer that question. I'm not that

stupid honestly.” He said as he lifted me with his magic and floated me away from him. He stood up and looked at me.“Do you really think I would have done something so stupid when I have a marefriend already? Let me answer that for you. I'm not that kind of a stallion. I care for Twilight Sparkle and I wouldn't do anything to break that. Even if she scares me. I care for her. Hell I love her to no end and I would gladly lay down my life to make sure she is safe. I did the same for your friends. I cheered your Pinkie up when she knew I wasn't you. I made sure everything was alright before I came here to fix this. Hell I made sure that the other ones where not as mad with you as they were. Rainbow Dash was angry for you yelling her off the stage. Look if you want to think of me some bastard of a stallion then fine do so. But know this, if I find out you hurt any one of my friends in this universe or yours you will have one pissed off drony to deal with.” he said before he dropped me onto my ass. I got up and dusted myself off before looking straight at storm, making sure to size him up before i walk out the door.

“Lets go. I have a Pinkie to talk to.” I said before exiting the bar.

when we arrived at the library and descended into the basement , i saw all of the ponies from before. they looked really guilty for some reason.

“What's wrong with them?” i ask storm.

“A misunderstanding please leave it at that.” I said before we got to the portal. “This will take

you home.”

I walked forward a little, but was stopped by storm saying my name.

“Max” He started, “Please keep them safe for me?” he asked, me.

I looked at him, and thought of something really bitching i could do.

I Put my sunglasses on like a motherfucking boss, and started slowly walking toward the portal.

“Can do.You know why?” I asked as i formulated the perfect reference to make in this situation.

“Why?”

Now, there were three references i could have made here.

1. I could make a Terminator reference, and say “I will be back” like the badass that the Terminator is.

2. I could make a “They Live” reference and say “Because i came here to Protect Ponies, and chew bubblegum, and im fresh out of bubblegum.”

OOOOORRRR

3.I could make the most random motherfucking reference of all time and say “BECAUSE IM BATMAN.”

I make sure my voice is as rough as i can, and say

“BECAUSE I’M BATMAN” i say i enter the portal, effectively

------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

I was flung out of the other side of the portal, and hit my head on something really solid.

I looked up and saw Celestia looking at me with a surprised look.

“What the fuck is with her?” i ask as i point at Celestia with my thumb. A smile grew on her face as she rushed up to me and pulled me into a bone crushing embrace.

“Don't ever go doing something like this without consulting me ever again” she whispered into my ear.When she released me from the hug, i had just enough time to observe her appearance She had been crying from the look of it, not recently, maybe 2 days ago, about the time i left. I never wanted to make her cry. I walked up to her and this time, i hugged her. “Im so sorry for causing you this much pain.” i said as i gently rubbed her back.

“I Forgive you…” she said a last word really quietly, i'm not going to bother her about what she said.

I released her from the gently embrace this time, and backed up. “So, who’s missed me?” i asked as i raised an eyebrow.

It turns out, when you switch bodies with someone who is the complete opposite of you, people tend to miss you.

Thats what i discovered when i was Tackled by a pink ball of energy going 50 Fucking MPH.

“FUCK!” I Yelled as Pinkie pie Tackled me and hugged me harder than i had ever been hugged. I hugged her back, i missed her more than anything in the world. “OHMYGOSHMAXIMISSEDYOUSOMUCH” She said as she buried her face into my chest.

She looked up at me with those gorgeous blue eyes. “The answer is yes.” she said, which confused me, i had no idea what she was talking about.

“What do you mean?” i asked her as i raised an eyebrow.

“To your question, Its a yes.” she said again. I remembered the fact that i indeed ask pinkie a certain question.

This made me smile.

“Thank you, i won't mess this up.” i say as i give her a wink.

she hops off of me and lands a few feet away. “Ok, just be sure to pick me up at 8:00 tomorrow.” she said as she opened the door and zipped past a certain Magenta pony that was just arriving.

“Max?” she asked as she walked into the library.

“Whatchu need girl?” i asked in a sarcastic manner.

“Max!” she yelled as she ran up to me and hugged me.

“Why the fuck are you hugging me?” i asked as i looked down at the magenta unicorn who was hugging me.

“Because your back, and i hate it when i miss my friends.” she said as she released me from the hug and backed up a few steps.

“Well, im back, and i haven't slept in a considerable amount of time, so im going to go to bed, you know, before the monsters get me first.” i say with a smile.

Sparks looks at me weird, but disregarded what i said anyway.

I walked over to the couch and laid down long ways. I closed my eyes, but was interrupted by an obnoxious Sparks saying “You know there is a cot up in my room?” she asked me.

“Bitch, i do what i please” i said as i did the universal sign for shoo.

I laid back and got comfortable, and slowly fell asleep.

-------

END

-------

Episode 9 : Date

-------------------------------

Episode 9:Date Night.

--------------------------------

I walked through the narrow corridors of the hotel as i ran my hand against the smooth wall paper that covered the walls.

I continued to walk, combing my hand that wasn't running against the wall through my hair.It was indeed dark, and the dark was my ally, it was my friend. I could blend with it, I heard talking a bit of the ways ahead of me. there was also a green door with the Number 73 painted in gold paint ahead of me. I continued to walk, not making a single noise but the small rustling of my hand running against the wall. Every 10 steps, there were two bumps in the wall paper, which made a “Thump Thump” noise, almost like the sound of a heartbeat. My hand hit another bump as i got closer to the door. The voices stopped, there was a deafening silence. I continued walking but i pulled my hand away from the wall, and stopped running my hand through my hair and continued walking toward the door. I finally reached my destination, the green door, with the number 73 on it, why was i going toward this door? i don't really know, it was calling out to me, like it was wanting me to see who was inside.

I reached out to the door handle, every inch made my fingers tingle a little, and my mind race more. When i had a grip on it, i was doubting that i really wanted to turn the handle, what would be behind the door that i HAD to see, WHY WOULD A DOOR BE CALLING OUT TO ME. I violently twisted the handle and threw the door open, to reveal two ponies, and they were the ponies i least expected to see.

“Hello Max” Celestia said as she began walking toward me.

I started backing up but hit a wall where the door originally was. “Why the fuck are you here?” i asked as i crouched against the wall and put my arms over my head, hoping she would be gone when i opened my eyes. I removed my arms and looked up, to see Celestia looming over me, and Luna in the back of the room, just staring at me intently, silently judging me.

“Because your brain is in need of repair.” she said in a weird way, that kinda sounded out of character for her.

I looked back at her, and she looked at me. I don’t think there is any way i can get out of this.

Besides i need to be in good shape for my date with pinkie pie.

“Ugh” i said as i let my arms hang limp next to my body. I looked up at the ceiling and rolled my eyes. “My body is ready” i said as i let my body go limp.

I heard a bit of a giggle, then a warmness rushed over my body, “What the fuck?” i said as i looked down at my body which was now covered in an orange light. “What is this?” i said as i looked up at Celestia and raised an eyebrow. She looked down at me with a smile, and laughed a little. “I'm just repairing your bodies mental functions, you may feel some slight discomfort in the process.” she said as she closed her eyes and continued the spell. she gave a disgusted look, then opened her eyes to look me straight in the eyes.

“Max, i'm so sorry” she said before i burning feeling began to grow in my head.

“GRAAAHH” I yelled as i grabbed my head and writhed in pain. I began to see the universe around me crumble into nothing but light and dark, i saw pain, i saw suffering, i saw happiness, i saw sadness. “I CAN SEE EVERYTHING!” I yelled as i look at celestia, who looks aged, and old. “WHY!?” I Ask as i reach out to her, but aren't able to reach her, her skin starts to deteriorate, and her blood starts seeping through the tissue that is now revealed. the tissue starts rotting and Celestia is screaming, oh the screaming. I hear in my ear “It has to get worse before it can get better.” as i watch celestia turn to dust.

There is nothing left in this room now, Luna is dead, her ashes lie upon the floor, as if she

spontaneously aged. I closed my eyes, but that didn't change anything. I began seeing blood drip down the inside of my eyelids. I felt as it began with an o filled my vision, until all i could see was crimson.


***


I opened my eyes to see the roof of the library. “What the fuck just happened?” i asked no-one in particular.

I turned my head to the left to see Sparks staring at me, her ears down as if she heard something she didn’t want to hear.

I look over to her and raise an eyebrow.

“What's wrong?” i ask as i flip my body so that I’m facing sparks.

She looked at me like she was concerned beyond belief.

“You were screaming for help, and when i tried to get near you, you shoved me away.”

I looked down at the ground, and threw my legs over the couch i had slept on.

“Uh…” i paused.

I shrugged and said “Must have been a nightmare.”

I hopped to my feet and spun on my heel to face the door. “Off to the-”I stopped walking and talking when my memory interrupted me. I spun on my heel once again, and headed towards the stairs. “I have a date today, TO THE SHOWERS!” i said as i pointed to the stairs and ran with my finger still in the air.

I walked up the stairs to find a hallway, contrary to what i thought was up here. I just thought it was a one way route to the bedroom, but apparently i was wrong. I threw my hands in the air and yelled “WHERE THE FUCK IS THE BATHROOM?”

Sparks answered with “Third door on your left.” so i walked left, and eventually lost count of the doors because of the pretty wall paper. I stopped at what im pretty sure to be the third door on my left, and reached out for the knob. There was something peculiar about this door though, as if it were calling out to me, giving me purpose, and understanding. “Nah, its just a door” i said to no one in particular. i walked back a door, because obviously fate had other plans for me, and my counting was wrong.

I walked into the bathroom and saw a tub the size of a jacuzzi, “Holy shit on a cracker daddy is about to have some fun” i said to myself as i stripped down to where i was wearing nothing.

About 2 hours into my bath, Sparks came into the bathroom with a white towel in her magical grip, i mean damn, hasn't anyone around here heard of a mans privacy?

“WHAT THE FUCK ARE YOU DOING!?” i yelled as i covered myself with my hands

Twilights cheeks turned a shade of red that could only be compared to a tomato. “i was just checking to see if you were OK” she said as she slowly backed out of the room and closed the door behind her with her magic.

“Max, I’m so sorry.” she said from behind the wooden door.

“Its, ok, it happens to the best of us” i said as i stood up from my surprisingly still hot bath. “Hay Sparks, why does the water stay hot for so fucking long?” i ask as i step out of the large bathtub.

“The water is enchanted to stay warm, because spike likes to take 7 hour bubble baths, and he usually takes all of the hot water up when he does, so i just enchanted the water.” she responded sounded annoyed.

I pulled a “Not Bad” face as i started drying myself off with the white towel twilight had come in with.

I heard some shuffling behind the door before Sparks asked a really weird question.

“Are you nervous about the date?” she asked, sounding somewhat hesitant.

i raised an eyebrow “Why do you want to know?”

“Because, i know for a fact that you have never gone on a date with a pony before, or even spent time with a pony as crazy as Pinkie Pie” she said.

“ I gotta say Sparks, I’m kinda offended, I’ve spent enough time with Pinkie, to know that i may have feelings for her. This date will tell if i really do or not, as i have not really had any alone time with her. If this Date goes well, and knowing my luck, its a 50/50 chance, i will probably tell her about these feelings, and find the best way to express them, which is making her as happy as i can.” I finally finish drying my hair, which was now back at its original dirty blonde, instead of the deep shade of grey the incident made it into. “And yes, you're right, i have never dated a pony before, hell, i barely dated humans back where i was from, but there isn't any going back.” I wrapped the towel firmly around my waist and dried my hands off on them, after all, shit feels weird after my skin gets wet. “ and even if my people, well, i wouldn't really call them my people anymore, but even if the people i used to associate myself with, frowned upon even the thought of having feelings toward a pony, or any other creature that isn’t human, i would still do this.” i walked toward the door and grabbed the handle. “This is not about some sort of romance that NEEDS to happen, this is about closure, and if that closure happens to end in romance, than so be it.” i finished by opened the door to see a very embarrassed Sparks.

“I didn't mean to upset you” she said as her ears fell to the sides of her head.

I got on my knees, to make sure none of myself was exposed, and i could get to her eye level. I looked straight at the point above her nose so it looked like i was making eye contact, ugh, eye contact, the most useless thing since handshakes.

“You didn't upset me Sparks, i mean, i was a tiny bit aggravated at one point, but now that ive got the full point across, i think we've reached an impasse on the subject.” i say as i stand straight up again.

Twilights ears perk up again, as i begin walking down the narrow hallway, passing a door to my left, then a door to my right, then another door to my left, than a door to my right, and then stairs to my left- WAIT WHAT

My thinking was interrupted by me tripping over the ridiculously small handrails that bordered the end of the hall way.

I’ve been falling a lot lately, haven't I?

That thought went through my head as my ass hit the floor softly. Well, that wasn’t what i thought would happen at all.

I looked around to see that i was slightly hovering above the ground.

“Sparks, are you lifting me?” i ask as i look up to the direction where she was behind me

I saw her hanging half off of the balcony, her horn glowing furiously.

“YEP” she managed to say through her teeth

“You can drop me now, i think I’ll be ok” i say as i prepare to hit the ground with a not so hard thump.

And just as fast as i slowed, my body quickly accelerated, making a hard impact with the ground. I also heard sparks hit the ground, it could have been like a magical tug o’ war match, where she was pulling my weight, and when she let go, she was flung backward by the sudden acceleration.

I Laid on the floor and looked at the ceiling, my towel still firmly around my waist.“You alright up there?” I asked sparks, getting a “I’m OK” I return.

30 Minutes passed, cleaning up the mess we made, when I realized that holy shit I’m not wearing any clothes.

“Sparks” I said to get the magenta mares attention.

“Yes Max?” she asked in response.

“Where are my clothes?” I asked as I sat on the couch.

Twilights ears dropped

Oh shit, this can’t be good.

“I sent spike over to rarities to fix them up, so you can look good tonight.” she said with a small nervous laugh.

I raised an eyebrow, and asked her “Who the fuck is Rarity?”

I Heard sparks start walking down the stairs. “What do you mean, shes the one who made you the clothes she’s fixing up.

“Well fuck, i don't remember meeting her, maybe it was the other guy, uhh, That Storm guy, you know, when he was in my motherfucking body?” i said as i stood up, fastening my towel along the way.

“Oh, thats right” Sparks said as she reached the bottom of the stairs and turned towards me.

“Well, i guess its time for me to meet the ponies” i said as i started walking toward the door of the library.

“You're going to go to rarities Home, only wearing a towel?” she asked me as she followed me.

“What, you got a problem with my modesty?” i asked as i grasped the door handle. “Its not like every pony in town is naked or anything” i added as i turned the knob and flung the door open.

As i began walking in a random direction i hope to be Rarity’s house, because i've never been to this “Rarity’s” House before.

“Max, you don't know where Rarity’s house is, where are you going?” Sparks asked from behind me.

I pointed up “I have no fucking idea!” i said enthusiastically as i continued to walk in a random direction.

“But Max, Rarity’s Boutique is this way” Sparks said, sounding annoyed.

I Spun on my Heel, now, might i remind you, Spinning on your heel on solid ground, barefoot, is never a great idea. I winced in pain as i started walking in the direction that Sparks told me to.

After about, maybe 30 minutes of walking, I finally heard Sparks calling out my name.

“Max, You can't just walk into here store!” she yelled as she caught up to me. “And why Not?” i asked as i hopped up the stairs, making sure my towel was tightened enough.

I pulled open the door, and walked in,Hearing a bell ring, followed by immediately getting punched in the face by the cold air.

“Fuck it's cold in here.” i expressed as i started shivering. I heard Sparks walk in. I Heard a voice in the back of the shop, which look like some sort of dress shop by the looks of it, call out some obscure rhyme or some shit. “Welcome to Carousel Boutique, where every garment is chic, unique and magnifique.”

“WHY IS IT SO COLD IN HERE?!” i yelled as i continued to rub my hands together and shiver my ass off.

I heard some shuffling in the back and then a pony i swear was made out of fucking marshmallows. “Oh, Firestorm, i thought you went back to your own world, and why are you only wearing a towel?” she asked me as she raised an eyebrow., well, not me, but me in general. “I have no idea what the fuck you're talking about, and i need my clothes back” I said as i started patting my foot on the ground impatiently. “Oh, you're not Firestorm anymore, are you?” she said as she started walking toward me. “Nope, I'm as Max as you can get” i said as i got down on my knees, Might as well introduce myself properly when i can. I Sighed “Even though i'm not fond of meeting new ponies, i have a feeling that i'm going to be meeting more than one new ponies today, Hi, My Name is Max.” I Held out my hand and gave a small grin. “Well, at least i know you have proper manners” she said as she held out her hoof cautiously.

“I Am Rarity, It is a pleasure to finally meet you” she said as we shook Hands/Hooves. “Yea, i guess i do have some manners, now that i'm not that clinically insane anymore.” i said as i gave a toothy smile. She brought her hoof back, and turned around to walk to the place she was before. I stood up, turned around to see sparks with her mouth agape, her jaw hanging. “What's got you surprised?” i ask as i give a small wink and turned back around so i could stand up. As i stood up straight, i heard Sparks say “You Haven't used any foul language in 3 sentences” she said as i started walking to where Rarity went “So, Rarity, do you have my clothes?” I asked as i walked into a slightly messy room. Rarity was carrying a piece of fabric in her magical grasp as she looked at me, giving me a “I’m sorry” look.

Rarity walked up to me, dropping the things she had in her magical grip and looked me in the eyes. “I’m sorry, but the clothes you were wearing could not be recovered” she said as she gave me a “Yes really” look. I swiped the air, and said “Nah, thats ok, that outfit didn't go with my natural hair color.” i said as i ran my hair through my long hair “Could you maybe make me something different?” i ask as i raise an eyebrow. I lick my lips, damn they get really fucking dry sometimes. “I Mean, i am going on a date tonight, i gotta look my best” i say as i give another small grin.

Her Pupils shrink as she opened her mouth to speak, but i held up a finger. “ah-ah” i said as i squatted. “My date is with pinkie pie, i don't want to have to explain myself again” i said as i stood up again and let her speak. “ I was just going to ask what you wanted me to make” she said as she gave me a “Really?” look. I started walking in a circle, until i finally thought of what to tell her make. “AH HAH!” i yell as i jump in the air causing my towel to fall off, “OH FUCK!” i yell as rarity’s jaw just drops. i pick the towel back up and wrap it around my waist. “You didn't see anything!” i yell as i keep adjusting my towel. She blushed furiously “I Had no idea THAT is why you wore clothes.” she said as she gave a small smile. “Yes, we don't have any sort of defence mechanism to protect us from Ponies, or the weather.” i said as i felt my cheeks heat up. “Don't be so embarrassed darling, you have nothing to worry about” she said with a wink. What the fuck was that wink supposed to be? “Ok, now, i need some sort of drawing utensil” i said as i started walking in circles again, this is sort of therapeutic for me, it helps me vent stress. A piece of paper and some Crayons floats in front of me “Here you go Darling” she says as i grab them out of her magical grip. “Its not much, but it should suffice for now” she finished with a small smile, and then i swear i heard a fucking squee. I look down at the crayons, on the box it says CrayPonla. What the fuck, that sounds horrible, and should not exist, but they are still crayons.”Ok, I’ll deal will this for now.” i said as i walked out of the room and sat down at a table. I lay my paper down, and start sketching what i want Rarity to Make for me.

In no time at all, i start sketching out a rough version of The 10th Doctors Blue Suit, and separate from that i draw a Tie i would like to wear to the date, i gotta look spiffy. The tie has celestia’s Cutie Mark in the Middle, after all, gotta keep up that equestrian pride, plus i absolutely love the design of her cutie mark. I Also drew the design of a brown trenchcoat, with a blue cashmere interior, and pockets on the inside.

When i was done, I stood up, and made sure to tighten my towel was tight, we don't want another incident. I found out that Sparks was watching me draw the entire time.

“Max, i'm impressed” she said as she followed me into Rarity’s room of messy, she kept telling me how impressive it was, and said how artistic i was.

When we reached rarities room, i gave her the sketches. “Oh, i can do this, but it will take me quite some time, maybe 4 hours if i work as fast as i can.” she said as she pinned the sketches to a small board on the wall. “So what should i do until you're done?” i ask as i shuffle my feet at the ground and fasten my towel. “Well darling, you're free to hang around here, but since you're going on a date today, i definitely recommend going to the spa, it will make you even better looking that you already are” she said as she gave me a wink. Again, what the fuck?

I walked out of Carousel Boutique and started walking in the direction that rarity told me to, which was relatively close to where the Boutique is. I kept walking until i eventually reached somewhere i could maybe call a spa, I walked into the door to find the building fucking empty.

I walked up to the desk, and rang the bell.. Silence. I Rang the bell furiously, getting nothing but silence once more. I hopped over the desk to find that the glass door behind it had been fogged over. I let out the essential “What the fuck?” as i pushed it open to find 3 ponies sort of, together in a hot tub. “What the fuck is going on here?” i say, scaring all 3 of the ponies. One of them is orange with a brown mane, the other two are blue with a pink mane, and pink with a blue mane.This just got from awkward to your mom walking in on you pleasuring yourself. “OH, I am so sorry, we will be right with you, if you would just wait at the front desk” the Blue pony with the pink Mane said.

I slowly backed the fuck out of there, and hopped back over the desk, to wait for the two ponies i assume who worked here to come out.

I waited maybe 3 minutes before all 3 ponies came out of a door that was to the left of the front desk. One of them, the orange pony with a brown mane who looked suspiciously like firestorm, look disappointed, and a tiny bit annoyed.

I walked over to him, and he instantly had a smile on his face. “Hello Max!” he said as I approached him, he obviously knew me, but this was impossible, I've never talked to this pony in my life.

I looked at him and raised an eyebrow. “Do I know you?” i ask as i raise an eyebrow. “Why yes, you do, we met a few days ago.” he said as his smile died down a little bit.

Oh shit, Firestorm must have met him when he was in my body. “I'm sorry, I don't remember you.” I said as i rubbed the back of my head. I exhaled and kneeled down, “Allow me to introduce myself” i said as I held out a hand “Again” I said as I gave a slick grin. He looked at me confused, but i'm pretty sure he got the point of me reintroducing myself.

A half-smile grew on his face, and he snickered a bit. “Hi, I'm Firestorm.” he said as he held out his hoof. I grabbed his hoof and shook it, waiting at least five seconds before letting go.

“Well, it was nice meeting you again, but i'm kinda in the need to relax a little” i say as i crack my back.

“Likewise” he says as he starts to walk through the front door of the spa. I turned around to see two mares with nervous smiles on their faces. I walk up to both of them, with a smile on my face. “Listen, I don’t need to know what goes on behind closed doors, alls i ask is that you keep it to yourselves.” i say while i make obscure hand motions to match my mood and facial expressions. this obviously gave them a lot of relief, because i saw that they were tense earlier, and now their more relaxed, with smiles on their faces. The pink spa pony turned to the blur spa pony and gave her a nod, then the blue spa pony gave her a nod back.The pink spa pony looked straight at me and said “Would you like a complimentary massage, on the house”  she said with a wink. ‘Well fuck, can't refuse free services’ i thought to myself as i raised an eyebrow and said. “I would absolutely love that right now” in the most serious tone i could muster.


“AH FUCK THAT FEELS GOOD!” i yell as the pony i now know as lotus blossom cracked my back with a swift motion of the hooves. she had just finished the last of the complimentary spa treatments. I was face down, and i was loving every moment of it, even the slightly awkward parts where i would get a contact boner. i felt Lotus step off of my back and her heard her say “Aloe, should we give him the ‘Special Treatment’” she said, putting emphasis on the “Special Treatment”. I heard nothing but silence. I was surprised when i felt Aloe of Lotus start to flip me over, fuck, maybe i was lighter than I originally thought. when i was flipped over, i saw Lotus standing over one side of me and Aloe standing over me. Oh shit, i know those looks, the looks the two mares hovering above me wear. They were going to try to have sex with me.

Fuck.

Aloe jumped on top of me, and Lotus was trying to tear my towel off, fuck fuck fuck fuck fuck, gotta find a way out. I Felt Lotus finally get my towel loose.FUCK. I try to grab it back. “DONT FUCKIN-” my words were inturrupted by Aloe putting her hoof in my mouth, what the fuck is with ponies putting their hooves in my mouths? it kinda tasted soft, and like lotion. Not that i know how lotion tastes like or anything. I threw Aloe off of me and threw my legs over the massage table. Aloe tried to jump back onto me, but i deflected her with my left arm and yelled “STRANGER DANGER!”

I Jump off of the table, grabbing the towel from Lotus’ mouth. I backed up toward the door. I grabbed my heart, that burning is back, “why now?” I say as i hit a wall. Fuck, no way out. the burning got worse, fuck this burns, I grabbed my chest, and closed my eyes as hard as i could, and i heard something that would sound like a flashbang going off...without the bang.

I opened my eyes to find myself sitting in the corner of what looked like Rarities workroom. “Oh Dear.” I heard to my left. I looked to my left to see Rarity, her pupils were completely dilated. Another bright flash and i was in a different place, which happened to be in front of Twilights bed, she was reading a book. “Help” I said as i reached out to her, but had to grab my chest, i could feel my heartbeat racing faster and faster by the second.I seemed to be in a room, there were ponies standing around one particular pony, what the fuck. It was pinkie pie,and she was in a wedding dress, and some other ponies were standing around her. “How do i look?” Pinkie pie asked one of the ponies. “You look great, but i'm sure he will love how you look no matter what you dress in” one of the ponies said. “Fuck, its sunset, where the fuck have I been?” I say to myself, obviously getting the attention of all the ponies in the room. My heartbeat began to increase again, I put the towel down on the floor, wait, was I standing? yes, i am standing, and i'm obviously having some sort of heart attack.

I Dropped to my knees, and then fell to the ground completely, allowing my body to go limp. The pain was now becoming unbearable. there was another flash, and i was in what looked like Celestia’s room, but looked a tiny bit…different. I looked around, and surely, it was Celestia’s room “FUCK!” i yelled as i felt my heartbeat start to increase. I looked down at my chest, and sure enough, my chest was glowing fucking blue. “Max, what are you-” Celestia’s voice came out of nowhere, but stopped as soon as she came into view. “Oh hi Celestia” i said as i got on my hands and knees. “Max, what is happening to you?” she asked, sounding worried. “I don’t know Cele, but i'm pretty sure i'm havin- GRAA!” I got out before a burning pain shot through my chest as the glow intensified.

Black, Nothing but black.

Gotta get to the date. Can't let Pinkie down.

Next thing i knew i woke up in the Library, “Shit” i said as i let out a heavy breath. I Look down, and to my surprise, i'm wearing the suit i drew for rarity. I let out a mandatory “What the fuck?” as i sat up and moved my arms around, the suit was practically part of my skin, it was so damn comfortable. “Max, you're OK” i heard from behind me. I turned around to see sparks, she looked slightly worried, but i wouldn't put her past that. “Yea, im pretty good” i say as i brush off some dirt from my back. “You appeared in the Princesses Private Quarters, she said you were having some sort of heart attack” Sparks looked pretty worried, yet curious. “Oh yea, that” i said as i got to my feet.

“That was just some shit i had to deal with” I said as i started walking toward the door, grabbing what looked like the trench coat i had also drawn to be like the Tenth Doctors. “Max, you just had a major heart attack, where are you going?” Sparks yells at me.

I Look back before opening the door. “I have a Pinkie to see” I said before opening the door walking out, and closing it behind me.

I started walking, and fixed my Overcoat, i need to look nice for Pinkie. I run my hands through my hair, “Fuck i need a haircut” i say to myself as i approach Sugar cube corner. damn the library was close to sugarcube corner. I approached the door of the building, my heart starting to beat faster. In through the nose, out through the mouth. I used my breathing tactic to calm down, fuck, why didn't i think of this in the first place?

I opened the door, and walked inside, and looked around, whilst shuffling my feet. I looked down at the floor, waiting for pinkie to come down the stairs ahead of me. I'm so fucking nervous, i've never been on a fucking date before, i don't know how to proceed with this shit. I wiped the sweat off my eyebrows. I heard hoof steps in front of me, I hesitated, then, audibly gulped. I look up to see pinkie pie, wearing a dress, Ever heard of the little black dress. Well she had that but it was bright pink with white strips that reminded me of a strawberry candycane made of a dress. Around the edges of closer to her flanks that it covered it just right to be teasing but modest, had little red gum drop looking candies that were about an inch a part from each other. Her mane was still just as puffy as cotton candy but she had a little red lollipop in her mane in the shape of a rose. We walked for quite some time before we arrived at a restaurant, we didn't talk, we dint even glance at each other, there was just....silence.

I have to do it again, i had to break the metaphorical ice.

We approached the Restaurant, which happened to be called Carrot Top's Golden Harvest.

"So..." i say, attempting to start a conversation.

"Yes?" Pinkie asks, looking up at me.

"You look great tonight" i say as i stuff my hands down the surprisingly deep pockets of my Jacket.

"Thanks Max" Pinkie says as she looks away from me and continued walking till we got to the restaurant.

We walked in through the front door, and this time, i didn't jump through the nearest window. and that was a good thing, there is one thing for sure that i know, and that is the fact that jumping out of windows is not preferred on a first date.

We sat down at out tables, and a waiter came over to take our orders.

I decide to break the ice again, this awkward silence needs to stop.

"So, pinkie pie, do you come here much?" i ask, breaking the awkward silence

"Yes, i come here every week, its my favorite restaurant" Pinkie says with a smile.

"Whats the best thing on the menu?" i ask as i pick up the plastic covered menu from the table and start to browse it.

"Oh the hay fries are good, but the daffodil sandwich is my favorite" she said with a chipper tone.

"They all look good" i said , putting the largest amount of sarcasm i could into that one sentence.

"Yea, everything is so good!" she says with a large smile.

This of course made me smile, i felt happy that she was happy.

A pony with slicked back hair approached the table.

"May I take your-" he looked at me, and his eyes grew wide.

"Order, please?" he finished, raising his nose high up into the air.

Fuck no

"Um, first i would like you to treat me like any of your other customers, because that's what we are." i say, crossing my arms sternly.

"As you wish, sir" he says, his nose still raised

"OK Alfred" i said, opening the menu that was lying on the table

"I-" i looked at the menu

"Would like some grilled cheese please" I say, closing the menu.

Pinkie looks into her menu.

"I would like some hay fries please!" Pinkie says with a chipper tone.

the waiter turns around, still keeping his nose up, and walks away.

"What a snob" I say, looking at Pinkie while raising my eyebrow and giving a half smile.

"He wasn't a snob, silly!" she says to me, cocking her head and smiling.

"Oh really now?" I question, my eyebrow raising intensified.

"Yea, he was just doing his job the best he could." She was now frowning a little.

"He could have treated us like other customers, I mean, Come on. He obviously knows who both of us are, and wanted to treat us as if we were better than any of the other-" I started to raise my voice, but was stopped by a white hoof slamming on the table.

"Hello Dear, quite a coincidence to see you here." Rarity frequently said.

I eyed her suspiciously, this doesn't add up.

"Yeeeaaaa, quite the coincidence, eh?" I said, narrowing my eyes. "Would you mind if I joined you?" Rarity asked me, nervously shifting her eyes back and forth.

"Of course you can Rarity!" Pinkie said, pulling in Rarity into a tight hug

I raised my eyebrow harder, this is now the hardest I’ve ever raised my eyebrow, i don't know if i look really intense, or really stupid.

"Are you OK dear, you look as if you're in a bit of pain" Rarity asks, with an odd smile.

I grind my teeth a bit

"Yea, fucking chipper" I say with a toothy smile, not letting my eyebrow rest.

I throw my head back and slam it into the table face first, pretty much breaking every part of my nose. Pinkie and Rarity let out a gasp.

"MAX, ARE YOU OK?!" Rarity and Pinkie yell at the same time.

I pull my head up, feeling the blood go down my nose. Knowing i had never changed facial expressions once, i must have looked like I had gone insane again, but I’m not this time.

"Looks like I've got a tiny nose bleed!" I say, throwing my finger in the air, never letting my eyebrow and the toothy smile wipe from my face. I feel a tear drop down my face.

Pinkie and Rarity have a look of extreme worry on their faces.

"Darling, you look hurt" rarity says, getting out of her seat and walking over to sit next to me.

Pinkie just stayed silent.

"Im fine, really. Its just a small nose bleed." I say, feeling more blood rush down my nose. "Why dont we go to the bathroom and clean you up." she says, taking my hand with her magic.I leave a trail of blood behind me as rarity drags me to the ladies bathroom.

Wait.

What the fuck.

The Ladies bathroom? hehehe.

"Why are we in the room of the ladies?" i ask, feeling a bit woozy.

Damn, a fucking concussion. Would have never guessed.

"Because we need to talk while you clean yourself up." The trippy white unicorn says as she brings me to a sink.

Rarity brought a paper towel up to my face and wiped the blood clean.

"Mind telling me why you did that?" Rarity asks me sternly.

I look at her, a tiny bit woozy.

"Well, first of all, you have no business intervening in my date-"

"Max, you must remember, you were going to ruin said date with an argument." She said, interrupting me.

I thought for a second.

"You might be right Rarity" i say, looking down at my feet.

Rarity brought a new set of paper towels up to my chin and wiped the blood that had dripped down onto it off.

"Of course i'm right darling" Rarity said with a bit of satisfaction in her tone.

"What do I do Rarity, i have to admit, this is the first date ive been on in almost 5 years." i say dropping my hands to my sides and lean my back against the nearest wall.

"Its fine dear" rarity says, walking in front of me.

"Just be yourself, and don't start any arguments" she reminds me.

"No, the date is ruined." I sulk a little more, i'm pretty fucking good at sulking. "Max" I hear rarity say in a very sisterly tone, which was really weird. "Max look at me" Rarity says, bringing my head up by using her magic. I'm now looking Rarity in the eyes, and shes giving me a very stern look.

“Your date with Pinkie Pie, has not been ruined” she says to me, keeping the look and tone.

“But-”

“Do not interrupt me, I’m not finished yet” Rarity says, closing my mouth with her magic. To be honest, I kinda feel violated by this, but I’ll let it go.

“Your date with Pinkie Pie, Has not been ruined.” She begins.

“Right now, Twilight is talking with Pinkie Pie right outside that door. Shes telling her that you were nervous, and need a few minutes.” She takes a deep breath.

“A few minutes  is exactly what you have Max. You are going to take 5 deep breaths, re-evaluate yourself, and walk out that door, the same confident Max that you were when you first arrived in my boutique this evening.”

She starts walking toward the door.

“I’ll be outside sitting at the table with Pinkie and Twilight when you're ready to come out.

She opens the bathroom door with her magic, and walks out elegantly.

Breath in

I am Max

Breath out

Breath in

I am going to be amazing, in front of a beautiful mare tonight, and there is nothing anyone can do about it.

Breath out

Breath in

I am Max

Breath out

Breath in

I will do well under pressure tonight, I will not use my method of getting out of rough situations like I did earlier tonight.

Breath out.

Breath in

I AM MAX

Who else would you be?

Breath out

I shake my body in a manner that would suggest I’m about to play a serious game of football, but I’m not about to play a physical game, I’m about to play the game of life.

I slowly and seriously walk toward the door of the bathroom.

I straighten my tie, adjust my overcoat, and run my left hand through my hair.

I push the door open with my right hand and the soft yellow light from the restaurant fills my vision.

Pinkie, Twilight (Who I was not calling Sparks anymore because it now sounds stupid and a waste of  to me), and Rarity were sitting at our table.

I approached the table, and sat down at one of the four chairs.

“Sorry about that everyone.” I say, making Twilight, Pinkie and Rarity give me a face of confusion.

“Could you please explain why you say 'Everyone' instead of everypony?” Twilight asked me. I exhaled and thought for a second. “Well, it doesn’t really make sense to say 'everypony' to me. What if there is someone other than a pony, like a uh...” I think for a second, where the fuck have I seen a different being that can talk and walk like a pony.

Wait, that dragon named Spike.

“That Spike fellow, hes not a pony. Would it make sense to say 'Hello everypony, and Spike'?”

Twilight gives a weird look. She looks down and thinks for a bit. I continue “In my world, we don’t say 'Hello every human', we say everybody, everyone, or someone.” this gets a look out of Rarity and Pinkie pie as well.

“Wow, that makes since” Pinkie pie says as she looks to Rarity for confirmation. In turn, Rarity nods and gives Pinkie Pie a smile. Twilight is still thinking, so I start a conversation that would maybe interest her. “Well, I have a proposal for conversation” I say as I scratch my scalp. “What would that be dear?” Rarity asks. I look at her and smile “Well, how about we play a game of information for information” I start. “I'll ask you a question about your world, and each of you get to ask me a question about my world.”

Pinkie's face turns from happy to intrigued.

“Okay!” She says as she bounces in her chair. I snap my fingers in front of Twilight’s face to get her attention, which works. “Huh what?” Twilight says as she snaps back to reality. “I was just thinking about what you said, it makes sense.” she says as she raises at me. “I know” I say as I lean back in my chair and place my hands in the back of my head. Twilight rolls her eyes and says “Just get on with it Max.”

“OK, so Twilight already knows a lot about world” I say to Rarity and Pinkie. “But neither of you know much about it.” I say as I point to Rarity and Pinkie.

“And honestly, I don’t know much about your world, even if I am one of the Princesses students.” This gets Rarity’s attention.

“You’re what now?” she says with wide eyes.

“Oh, I just kinda assumed you knew” I say as the waiter brings us drinks. Water for Pinkie, Rarity and Twilight. But he gave me a glass of scotch on the rocks, I guess Twilight ordered it for me. I look over to Twilight, who was looking at me with an unsure smile. I give her a single nod of the head to confirm that she did good, which made her unsure smile turn into a satisfied and proud smile. I raise my drink to my mouth, but stop midway and lower it to the table.

I had an idea, that might raise everyone’s spirits. I raise my glass in front of me to the middle of the table and say

“A toast.” which gets everyone’s attention.

Rarity and Twilight bring their glasses to mine with their magic.

“To friendship, and maybe something more.” I begin.

“Its what brings us together, and binds us to become something special.” Pinkie was now raising her glass and giving me a warm smile. All of our glasses clink together, and we all take a drink.The smooth drink burns as it enters my body. “Damn that’s some good shit” I say as I flex my tongue.

“So dear” Rarity starts.

“Tell us about the fashion of your world” She tells me. “And the Parties!” Pinkie pie exclaims.

I took another deep breath.

I explained the fashion of earth and what not. Rarity seemed extremely intrigued, while Twilight sat back and listened. Fashion wasn’t exactly my expertise like parties were, but I told her all I knew.

When I told Pinkie about the parties (which I knew a lot more about than fashion) I started talking about my experience as a DJ.

“And you would go to these 'raves' and play music so other humans could dance to it?” Rarity asked me.

“Well of course” I start. “A party HAS to have music, and when I say music, I mean music with beats, and wubs.”

“Oooo, what are wubs?” Pinkie, who was now sitting, next to me and laying her head on my shoulder.

“Wubs are the most beautiful sound a machine can make.” I start. “They make beats sounds right and ambient sounds sound amazing.” I finish.

Somewhere in the middle of my rant about fashion, the waiter had given us our food, and we ate with elegance.

And by we, I mean Rarity and Twilight. Pinkie and I scarfed the food down like we hadn’t eaten in three days. I had downed at least two more drinks, and the reason I had only downed two drinks is because I didn’t want to get completely wasted.

“So, Max” Rarity started. “Yes Rarity?” i comply.

“When did you start drinking?” she asked me. I assume she means alcohol.

I put my hands over my face, and wiped them down it. “Let me tell you a story” i say as i begin explaining my alcoholism.

“A long time ago, when i was about 17, My entire family started Dying around me.” I said, getting confused looks from Pinkie and Rarity. Twilight only gave me a look of deep respect. “Darling, you can’t mean ALL of your family started dying around you” rarity gave me a small smile. “It started with my father disappearing, I assume my worlds government saw that he got too far with his experiment, and killed him because they were either too lazy to deal with him the right way, or just sick of his science shit.” I said to rarity,while signaling the waiter over to our table. the waiter came over

“What is it, Sir?” The waiter asked me.

“Alfred, i need another scotch on the rocks” I said snapping my fingers.

I rubbed the bridge of my nose which hurt more than i would have liked it to. “Fuck i need a drink.”

“Go on with your story dear” rarity said, looking over to Pinkie Pie who had a frown on her face.

I closed my eyes and leaned back in my chair.

“Well, i really just started to get into some self destructive behavior. You know, the basic, drinking, drugs, and other stuff.”  I opened my eyes and looked around as i observed the ponies around me. they were all frowning, even  Twilight.

“Well this was quite the evening” Rarity said, getting out of her seat.

“It was, i had a lovely time Max” Twilight said to me with a worrisome smile.

They both left quicker than they had returned, leaving me and Pinkie Pie alone. “Max, are all of those things true?” Pinkie asked me, getting out of her seat and moving closer to me.

“Of course they were.” i say. Pinkie is now right beside me, sitting on her haunches next the chair im sitting in. I still dont get why ponies would need chairs, i mean come on, its not like they need lumbar support. but thats for another time. Pinkie leaned her head against my hip, and sighed. “Whats wrong?” i ask the obviously upset mare.

“Its nothing” Pinkie says, burying her face into my pants.

“Its obviously something” i say, raising an eyebrow. She sighs again, this time stepping away from my pants and walking toward the door. I get up and follow, as we exit the building. We walk back to sugarcube corner, but halfway, i get an idea.

“Hey Pinkie” i say to get the mares attention as we walk through an empty park. “Yes max?” Pinkie asks, looking at me with tired eyes.

“I have an idea, but im going to need your help” i say, stopping next to a fairly large tree.

I look up and down the tree for a second. “Perfect” i say as i stick my tongue out to visualize what im about to do.

“Pinkie, i need you to lift me because i can't stretch my legs very well in these pants” I say to her preparing to climb the mentioned tree.

“Max, its dark, and i want to go home” Pinkie complains. Apparently, this is out of character for her, but i won't judge. “Come on, it will be….” i pause for dramatic effect. “FUN!” i say as i jump as high as i can and grab onto a low hanging branch. “Pinks, i need your help with this one!” i say as my voice strains, as physical activities such as pull ups are not my forte.

I feel Pinkies hooves on the bottoms of my shoes, slowly but surely pushing me up higher and higher until i eventually was able to lift myself up. when i was standing steadily on the low hanging branch, i hopped onto a branch that was nearby, but still low enough hanging to be able to hoist Pinkie Pie up.

“Pinkie, im going to swing from my feet on this branch, when i say grab, i need you to grab onto my hand with both hooves, okay?” i ask the Pinkie mare, who was wearing a confused look on her face. “Okay Max” she says as i swing down from the branch to be upside down. The only thing keeping me from falling was my feel which were acting as sort of hinges. she looked at me, and giggled a little. “What are you doing Max?” Pinkie said as she cocked her head. “You know” i say as i cross my arms. “Just…” i pause again, time to make a horrible pun. “Hanging around” i say with a smile and an eyebrow raise. Pinkie rolled her eyes and Laughed.

Smiling is good.

“Why are you doing this Max?” she asks me. “Well, I beleaf I needed to Branch out on a new idea." I say, Making another Pun. Pinkie is now Laughing out loud per say.

“Just climb up me and get on the branch.” I say, finally realizing the fact that what i said is completely impossible.

“Uh, Max-”

“Yea I know, this shit is impossible” I stay there, hanging upside down. I cross my arms, thinking of a way to get pinkie into this tree, but instead i drop down form the branch. “Well that was completely pointless.” I say to myself as i brush my pants off.

I look at Pinkie pie, she’s looking at me with a look of...well, the best way i can describe it is confusion.

“Why did you do that Max?” Pinkie asked me as she cocked her head.

“I honestly dont know, i feel like I’m being controlled by some outside forces.” I look in a random direction.

I look back at Pinkie pie, she's giggling.

“Oh and what's so funny?” i say as i sit down at the base of the tree.

“You are, silly” she says as she sits down next to me.

I stretch, and close my eyes as I lean against the tree, oh majestic tree, tell me your secrets.

I felt pinkie nuzzle up against me, and then rest her head on my lap. I opened my eyes to see pinkie laying down, and what do you know, Pinkie was lying down and laying her head on my lap. A question popped into my head, I don’t know why I hadn’t asked this completely relevant question before.

“Pinkie, can i ask you a question?” I say as i run my hand through the pink mares mane.

I see her shift a little before she responds.

“What is it Max?” She says as she lays facing up, oh lawdy those eyes. they glimmered in the moonlight like it was no one's fucking business.

“Why did you say yes?” I ask. by her face, I knew that she knew what i was talking about.

She looked at me for a second with a warm smile. she sat up and leaned toward my face, i was stunned, i have no fucking idea whats about to happen. She was about an inch from my face when she said

“Max, i like you” she started “I like you-” she paused and looked down, then looked back up. “Alot, and i wouldnt miss a chance in the world to spend time with you.” she said right before she leaned in further and KISSED ME

My eyes grew wide

I was stunned

This was the first time i've ever done something like this.

It felt like it lasted for hours, when in reality, it probably lasted like, a few seconds. When we pulled apart, she looked at me dead in the eyes.

My eyes still wide, i looked down. “Well thats a first” i said as i stare off into space. i continue to start into space, thinking of what the fuck just happened.

>Brain.exe has encountered an error

RESTART?

>Y/N

>Y

>Brain.exe restarting

>Brain.exe has detected a past error would you like to start in safe mode?

>Y/N

>N

>Booting up Common Sense.

>Booting complete!

>Brain.exe would like to update

>Accept update Y/N

>N

>Booting Complete!

//-//-//-//-//-//-//-//-//-//-//-//-//

END OF CHAPTER

//-//-//-//-//-//-//-//-//-//-//-//-//

Episode 10: Breakthrough

/-/-/-/-/-/-/-/-/-/-/-/-/-/-/-/-/-/-/-/-/-/-/-/-/-/-/-/

Chapter 10: Breakthrough

/-/-/-/-/-/-/-/-/-/-/-/-/-/-/-/-/-/-/-/-/-/-/-/-/-/-/

I open my eyes

Blackness

“Shit, im blind again!” I yell as I facepalm a very audible facepalm. Before i could say anything else, my eyes were assaulted by a staggering white light. “Gah, what the fuck!” i yell as i cover my eyes from the light, and let out a hiss as if I was a cat.

“Didnt expect that reaction” I heard Twilight say as she lifts the blinds, effectively letting the sun into the library.

“Twilight, why the fuck am i in your library?” I ask, looking at the magenta mare with confusion.

“You sorta fainted last night, Pinkie was really worried so she came to me, and i took you here.” she explained.

The events of the previous night came flashing back to me like a shitstorm of knowledge, all at once.

“Oh shit” I say to myself as I cover my face with a hand. I sit up in the couch Twilight had put me in so i could get some sort of feeling in my legs.

“What happened Max?” Twilight asked me out of concern, no doubt noticing my tone.

“I’m pretty sure that….” i trail off on the last four words of my sentence, they don't need to be spoken at this very moment. There is no doubt, that me and Pinkie kissed last night. The thing is, what am i going to do about it?

Well, the way I see it there are three options I have here.

Option 1 - Run, to canterlot where no one will find me, maybe seek refuge in the slums or the castle. Celestia will no doubt take care of me, and give me all the accommodations i need to live there in hiding permanently.

Option 2 - Become Batman, and reign justice over all of Equestria. Of course i would have to go about making the costume, and that would cost some major coin. The only pony i know that would be capable of making such a costume would be Rarity. If i asked Rarity to make such an outfit, she would do doubt become suspicious and tell the others who i have yet to meet.

note to self, meet rest of Pinkies friends.

Option 3 - BE A MOTHERFUCKING MAN 

Well, it really does seem i have one obvious option.

I Step off of the couch and start to walk toward the door. “Twilight, do you have the bits Celestia was supposed to give me for research purposes?” i ask as i put my hand on the doorknob.

I Hear shuffling behind me, my bat senses are already kicking in and i haven't even started, damn im good.

“Yea there is a pouch on the table, where-” before she can finish her sentence i grab the pouch, flip the table and dive out the nearest open window, you know why?

Because i'm motherfucking Batman.

I stick to the shadows as i walk to rarities boutique, because the shadows are my ally now. I’ve already decided, that since i'm going to be Batman, i need an Alfred. Rarity will be my Professor Faux, and The small purple dragon who’s name i didn’t bother remembering shall be known as Alfred. I giggle to myself in excitement as i carry the 50 pound bag of golden bits over my shoulder and approach Rarities Boutique.

I would go in through the door, but Im Batman now, i have….other ways of getting to places i need to go.

I do a quick check on my utility belt.

I look down and see that i'm not wearing a utility belt. “Damn!” i whisper to myself, a Bathook would be really useful right now.

I walk around back of the boutique to see a clothesline, “BINGO” i say to myself as i throw my bag of moneys into the thick bushes

I climb sloppily on top of the first pole that was connecting the clothes lines. I go from there, and jump on top of the roof, holy shit this is rickety.

I walk steadily, making sure to watch my step, when out of nowhere my left foot breaks through the ground under me. my entire left leg is consumed by the beast that is Rarities roof. My face makes contact with the floor, giving me just enough time to stop myself from coming all the way through the roof. I hear voices below, shit Rarity has customers.

It was Rarity first

“Well dear I can understand why you came to me of all ponies. But this is something you should bring up with him.”

Then, Pinkies voice responded.

“ I know but it's just a little hard to do. I mean I can throw a party for every reason but this is a bit much even for me. You've seen how he acts. What do you think would happen if I told him I only said yes because I pinkie promised FireStorm who was using his body at the time because of something kind of super soul switch thing after having and extreme awkward conversations about the whole heat thingy just to have him make me promise him that I would go out with Max. I mean I had a lot of fun after the whole restaurant thing. I mean he even got me to laugh about leafs Rarity. I mean I can take a good leaf joke like any mare but that one was so bad it was funny. Then just to say I cared for him and he froze that I had to get Twilight to bring him out since he went into a form of surprise shock like Fluttershy did after her twenty first birthday. I don't even know if he came out of it. What do I do Rarity?”

I furrowed my brow at her words, but before i had a chance to unforrow my brow, the roof caved, sending me and several parts of her roof tumbling down.

Rarity and Pinkie Pie looked at me with confusion. I got up, wiped myself off, looked up and said to Rarity. “Yea your roof might be broken” I say as i point up at the hole in the ceiling.

Rarity looks at me and says ; “ Well that answers at least one question. But makes so many more.”

I look for the nearest window and run over to it, wishing not to cause anymore damage of property, i open it first then dive out of it. I Make my daring escape into the bushes and stay silent until i'm certain no one is around anymore.

I wait another few minutes, and dive out of the bushes like the member of the league of shadows i used to be. I crept to the back door of rarities boutique, being careful to be quiet.

“I know you're there darling, you don't have to sneak around” i heard rarity say in my direction.

I step out of the darkness, slowly and cautiously. “How did you know?” i ask as i raise one eyebrow.

“Because darling, you're not the most stealthy of ponies” she said with a condescending tone.

“Ill get better at it.” i say as straighten my jacket.

“You know you need to tell Pinkie Pie that you're okay, right.” i froze, damn responsibility.

“I can do that….” i pause.

“When i'm done with my task at hand.” i finish by approaching Rarity, with a large frown on my face.

“And what might that be?” Rarity raises an eyebrow.

I pause, look down, making sure the lighting in the building makes me look mysterious.

“need you to….make...something for me.” i say mysteriously.

She gives me a curious look. “And what might that be darling?”

“A suit” i say as i turn around mysteriously.

“What kind of suit, darling?”

“A Batsuit” i said as i grabbed some paper and a pencil from her desk.

“A….Bat-Suit?” she asked me with confusion.

“Yes, a Batsuit, its something a friend of mine owned back home, and i always wanted one” i do a detailed sketch of Batmans suit.

Of course i wanted Christian Bales Batsuit from The Dark Knight. I thought about it, and it really did make sense for me to be batman.

I went through the large list of batman characters in my head, and tried to associate them with ponies in equestria as i drew the impressive sketch of Batman's armor.

Twilight would have to be Commissioner Gordon

Spike is my Alfred

Rarity is my Dr.Faux

Pinkie is Rachel, but i don't want her to die, i would never want that.

Celestia or Luna will be Harvy Dent, Maybe i'll meet another pony that will take his place.

as i continued through my list of characters, noting all the badass villains i will have to face along the way, i finally finished the extremely detailed sketch of the Batsuit.

“Here” i said as I handed Rarity my sketch.

She looked at it, a bit intrigued when she first looked at it. “Why would you need something-” I interrupted by putting a singular finger over her mouth.

“I will now address you as Faux in private, and you will address me as Bruce in private.” She looked at me with a bit of a smile.

"Max is there something you're not telling me?" Rarity asks me with a bit of confusion in her tone.

"Of course there is, there is always something im not telling someone" I say crypticly

"But the whole truth..." I pause.

"Im sorry Faux, I cant tell you the entire truth. But what I can tell you, is that you must keep this a secret." I say, kneeling down in front of Rarity so I can make eye contact.

"no one can know my true identity." I say dramaticlly.

Rarity looks at me with complete and utter confusion at first, but then with a concerned yet playful look.

"What is this secret identity you need me to keep secret for you?" She says, blinking twice.

I explain the concept of the batman to rarity. Then Rarity and I argued wether The Batman was the hero equestria needs or the hero equestria deserves.

This prooves useless, as it seems crime rates in equestria are at an all time low. So there was no chance of a pony joker or a pony scarecrow stepping forward, I would focus my efforts on saving the lives of ponies im ponyville just for a start.

"Max, you are being unreasonable, why are you doing this, really?" Rarity asked me.

I wasnt going to avoid it forever.

"Im.....im scared rarity." I said, dropping to my knees im front of her.

"Scared of what exactly Max?" She asked me, with a serious tone.

"Im scared of Pinkie...." I say, spilling my guts to the ivory pony.

"Im sure she can be a bit spontaneous and erratic at times, but its nothing to be scared of darling." Rarity says, putting a hoof on my chin.

"Thats not what im scared of rarity" I say, letting a tear escape my eye.

"Than what are you scared of darling?" Rarity asked

“Im scared of…..well….relationships in general.” i say wincing.

"Why darling, theres nothing to be scared of!" rarity exclaims

"There is when youve never been in one before" I say

I get close to rarity.

"The only reason I even thought of starting this relationship with pinkie pie is because.....well" I stop, thinking of what to say

"Darling, ive seen the way you look at her, its love." She says, which confuses me.

"ugh!" This rusteled my jimmies.

I stormed out of the boutique, shes not helping, I just want to be the dark night.

Rarity followed me outside, which slightly annoyed me, but I understand her concern.

"Darling, you cant run away from you feelings for her forever." She says as I stop walking away from the boutique.

"I......I know." I say as a tear leaves my eye.

I turn around, and face Rarity.

"But what if I do something wrong?" I ask.

She looks at me with sympathy

"Darling, the answer is simple, you dont do anything wrong." She said with a grin.

"Now about this secret batsuit you needed me to work on" Rarity said, keeping a smug grin on her face.

"Its going to cost bits, and when I say bits I mean hundreds" she says raising an eyebrow.

I look at her, turn around, dive into the bushes grab the sack of bits and walk out proudly carrying the large ammount of currency.

Rarities jaw drops to the floor as I toss it to the ground in front of her.

"Put Celestias bits to good use." I say, turning to walk away. I have decided on option three and option two at the same time. It does seem a little far-fetched to be able to be a man and be The Batman at the same time, but I think I can manage.

I approach sugar cube corner, my short walk had come to a conclusion. I flexed my chest muscles, or what chest muscles I had, hehe.

I pushed open the door to the bakery, wait.

I stop in my tracks.

"Did they get a new door?" I question myself and raise the manditory left eyebrow.

"Oh hello deary!" I hear Ms.Cake say from behind the counter.

This made me jump.

But my jimmies remained unrustled.

"Fuck you startled me Mrs.Cake." I say, brushing the dust off of my shoulders, how the fuck did that get there?

I strided over to the counter where Mrs.Cake silently stood.

"Listen, I know I owe you some bits, and I have them no-" my sentence was inturrupted by Mrs.Cake.

"I Dont think your here for that Max." Mrs.Cake said with a sly grin.

Damn that clever mare.

"I will get that few weeks of working for you done!" I say running past her to the stairs while pointining my finger at her.

"I know deary, I know." Mrs.Cake says with a smug grin.

I approach the top of the steps, and knock on the door 7 times.

"One second!" I hear from behind the door.

I hear some slow hoofsteps at the door.

The door opens to reveal a quite depressed looking Pinkie Pie. Her hair is straight, and her coat is just a tiny bit darker than usual.

"Oh, Max." She says as she looks up to me. "Why are you here? To tell me to my face how much you hate me and want to avoid me?"

JIMMIES RUSTLED

"No Pinks, I would never do that!" I say to her while I start to kneel.

"Than why are you here?" Pinkie asks me, her ears low.

"Ugh- I just need... I mean....I dont...." I do he most rational thing that my mind could process, which was to kiss the depressed pink mare I front of me.

I leaned in fast and made face contact with Pinkie, which obviously surprised her.

Her eyes grew wide at first, which I was expecting; but the next part I was not.

Her hair poofed into its regular shape, and her eyes slowly shut, as did mine.

We stayed there, In that same kiss for what seemed like hours, but what was acually seconds.

I finally broke off of the kiss, and looked at pinkie, who was just sitting there, staring at me.

"Pinkie, I could never hate you." I say, cupping her cheek with my left hand. "Ive just never been in a relationship....well, ever." I say shrugging.

Pinkie approaches me and gives me a tight hug as she whispers something inaudible to my ear.

/-/-/-/-/-/

END

OF

CHAPTER

/-/-/-/-/-/


Episode 11: Trip

-/-/-/-/-/-/-/-/-/-/

Episode 11: Trip

/-/-/-/-/-/-/-/-/-/-/-/

I shifted a bit in the grass as the pink mare curled up on my chest slept soundly.

Apparently I was extremely comfortable, and so were the black shirt and jeans I was wearing.

"Damn its hot out here." I whispered to myself as I stroked Pinkies mane.

Pinkie was smiling warmly as she nuzzled my chest a little.

It had been two days since the time I kissed Pinkie, and so far it had gone pretty well.

I met the rest of Pinkie's friends, all of them but that applejack one. her name scared me, I honestly have no idea why. Fluttershy was...well, shy. Rainbowdash was someone I thought I could get along with, even though shes completely fucking full of herself; which got annoying at times when I was talking to her.

After we met those ponies, I was feeling a bit tired, so I decided to lie down on the grass.

I heard hoofsteps behind me, who could it be?

Better make it count

I tilted my head up all the way so that I could see who was sneaking up on me.

Damn im flexible.

"Fluttershy!" I accidentally yell.

My eyes grow wide in realization that I probably just woke the pink mare asleep on my chest.

I look down to see Pinkie roll off of my chest and into the grass, still asleep

I get up and wipe my pants off.

"What's up fluttershy?" I ask, keeping my voice down.

She looks at me shyly, hiding behind her hair a little.

"Uh, hello Max, if you were busy I can just come back later" fluttershy says as she backs up a little.

"Oh, youre not really-"

I look over to the pink mare sleeping happily in the grass.

"-Interrupting anything." I finish.

"Oh, okay" Fluttershy says pepping up a little. "I was just wondering if you would help me cut some firewood" she says, looking at me with a bright smile.

I scratched , my chin a bit.

"Hmmmm physical labour isn't really my thing, but ill do this just for you." I give fluttershy a sarcastic wink.

I walk to where pinkie is sleeping and kneel down.

I whisper in her ear "Pinkie, im gonna go help fluttershy cut firewood." I say as I kiss her on the forehead.

"Mmmm, be back soon" she says as she rolls over.

"Ill be back before you know it" I say as I run my hand through her mane one more time.

I walk up to fluttershy and say

"Allons-y fluttershy"

I walk past her and hear. "Uh, alright."

***///***///***///***///***

We arrive at fluttershys cottage/house thingy, then we venture a little into the Everfree, which in my opinion was NOT a good idea.

I approach a tree with an axe lodged in it.

"You want ,me to cut a fucking tree down?" I questioned fluttershy as I pointed at the lodged axe.

I put my hands behind my head, Dr.Cox style and walk around the tree.

"Uh, if you don't mind that is" fluttershy said as I heard a suspicious 'squee' noise.

"Ugh, fuck it" I grab the axe and try to dislodge it from the damned tree. I give it one good pull and it unlodges.

"Hehe, see it wasn't that hard" I say as Iean on the tree, but slip because holy shit that bark Is slippery.

On my way down, my head hits the trunk of the tree, then the ground.

I land into some blue flowers,that are pretty tasty if I dont say myself.

"Oh my gosh Max are you-" she let out a large gasp.

"MAXGETOUTOFTHERENOW!" She yelled quickly as I felt myself being lifted off of the ground a little. I also felt something warm dripping down the top of my head and down my neck. I was being carried, obviously by someone short, because my feet and legs were being dragged across the ground.

I felt myself get dropped on the ground, where the fuck am I?

/-/-/-/-/-/-/-/-/-/-/

Second Person Pinkie Pie POV

/-/-/-/-/-/-/-/-/-/-/

You are Pinkie Pie, and you were just enjoying the afternoon introducing Max to the rest of your friends.

Max went to help fluttershy cut firewood, because winter is right around the corner.

You like Max, in fact you really like Max. Hes always been odd, and you liked that about him because you were odd as well.

He was also really sweet, and-

Your thoughts were interrupted by Fluttershy running up to you and shaking you by the shoulders.

Oh shes crying and saying something, you should probably listen.

"ANDTHENHEWASABOUTTOLEANONTHETREEANDTHENHESLIPPEDANDHITHISHEADANDHESBLEEDING" Fluttershy stopped and looked at you

"And its all my fault!" Fluttershy cried into your shoulders.

You added everything up as time slowed down around you.

Fluttershy is crying on your shoulder.

Max was with Fluttershy earlier today, cutting wood.

Fluttershy was talking about somepony hitting his head and bleeding.

Oh no.

***///***///***

You look at Max

Hes on fluttershys couch passed out. His chest moves up and down, this gives you a great deal of relief.

But Max is still hurt. It looks like fluttershy did the best she could and wrapped a rag around Maxs head to stop the bleeding.

Something blue is caught on his shirt. You approach Max to further inspect this blue leaf.

"Fluttershy!" You call out to fluttershy, who is in the bathroom wetting a cloth to put on Max's head wound.

You see her walk from the bathroom with a wet rag in her mouth.

"What ish it Pinkie?" Fluttershy asks, replacing the bloody rag with a new wet rag.

"Did he fall In poison joke?" You ask fluttershy, giving her a serious look.

You feel a hand grabbing your right fore hoof.

Max is looking at you with a warm smile.

"Dad, what are you doing here?" Max asks me with wide eyes.

"Uhh, Fluttershy" you look to the cream colored mare who was now standing next to you.

"Oh my fuck, Mom what are you doing here?" Max starts looking around, his eyes bugging out.

"Max, everything is going to be alright."

You look over to Fluttershy who was frozen in place.

"Fluttershy, I need you to go get twilight. I think the poison joke is effecting him.." you pause to look at max who was now taking the pillows off of the couch he was lying on.

Fluttershy was still frozen.

You grab fluttershy by the shoulders and shake her a little, which snaps her out of it.

"right ill get twilight." She said as she sped out of the door.

You knew poison joke had unnatural effects on the pony body, but I dont think zecora has a remedy for poison joke effecting the Human body.

Max was looking at you, his eyes had a thick glaze over them.

he was wearing a large frown on his face as well.

“Dad, what are you doing here?” Max asks you.

You look at him, hes obviously hallucinating, but he also looks like hes scared. You put a hoof on his forehead, and whisper

“Don't worry Max, everything is going to be okay. were going to get you some help soon.”

You continue to look at him while he processes your words in his head.

“Dad, do you remember when we used to go down to the batting cages?”

He looks at you with a warm smile.

You don't remember this, because you're not his father. but you do however see this as an opportunity to get to know Max’s past a little more.

“No, can you remind me Max?” you ask.

He raises an eyebrow.

“You don't remember?” he asks, looking hurt.

“Sorry Max, my memory isnt what it used to be.” You lie.

Max is now looking you in the eyes with a deadly amount of determination.

“We used to go down to the batting cages every thursday, even though neither one of us could hit a ball.” The delirious human giggles a little, and so do you.

“We used to watch each of the professionals hit balls, and we would make little bets to see who could predict the most ball hits in a row.”

You had no idea what he was talking about, but it sounded nice.

“We bonded over those cages.” He continued

“When i hit my first ball, you took me out for ice cream. I was so proud of myself, and you told me i was a superstar.” a tear dropped from his eye.

“Max, dont cry” You say, wiping the tear away with your hoof. “Tell me the rest of the story.” you say with a warm smile.

“Y-you took me back h-home, and then you told me we could watch whatever I wanted to.” he finished by wiping his nose with his arm, ew.

You bring a hoof to his chin, you want to kiss him, and comfort him, and give him all the support he needs more than ever right now, but you cant. He sees you as his father, and if you did all of that it would probably be really weird for him.

***---***---***

You and Max were talking about his mother and brother when Twilight came and interrupted us.

“Um, i don't think a bath will take care of the fact that he ingested the poison joke.” She started. You looked at her with a look that could scare nightmare moon away. Max’s health is the most important thing to you right now…...Max was the only important thing to you right now….

Twilight shuffled a but in place as she pulled a bottle of blue liquid out of the saddlebags she was wearing. You looked at the blue liquid with hope, this could be the thing to make Max better.

“This will most likely cure Max’s condition as soon as it enters his system.” she says, taking three steps back. “But there are some….” she pauses. “Side-effects.”

You look at Twilight once more, glaring daggers at her.

“What kinda side-effects?” you ask.

Twilight looked down, her ears drop before she looks back up to you.

“Well, it could do two things”

You hear Max making odd beeping and booping noises in the background.

“HEY DAD, COME LOOK AT THE DRAGONS!” Max yells to you.

You snatch the potion out of twilights grasp before she can tell you the side effects; they can't be that bad.

You approach the hallucinating human and give him the bottle.

He throws the bottle in the air and catches it.

“So what is this shit Dad?” he asks you as he rolls the bottle in his hands.

“Its….uh….” you think, what does Max like? “Its Alcohol!” you tell, getting a facehoof out of Twilight.

Max looks at the bottle and gives it the face he calls “Not bad”.

“Bottoms up!”.

/-/-/-/-/-/-/-/-/-/-/-/-/-/-/-/-/

END OF CHAPTER

/-/-/-/-/-/-/-/-/-/-/-/-/-/-/-/-/

Episode 12: Equine [FIXED]

-------------------------------------

Still Pinkies 2nd person view

-------------------------------------

You watch as Max chugs the bottle.

You feel a little bad about lying to him, but he needs to get better.

Max looks over to you and says.

“Dad, im feeling a little woozy, i think i need to sleep.” He grabs you and pulls you into a deep hug.

“I know this is a dream, so you probably won't be here.” he tightens the embrace but then goes limp and falls back on the couch unconscious.

You look back at Twilight. “So what were those side effects?” you ask with a uneasy smile.

Twilight gives you a deadpanned expression as she trots up to you. “Well, I WAS going to tell you first, but you just HAD to give him the potion” she trailed off. “Okay, since he is human, and the potion is made for equine anatomy, this might….” she trailed off a little at the end.

You look at her with a raised eyebrow.

“Twilight, what are the side effects”

Twilight scrapes the ground with her hoof and says.

“This might temporarily turn him into a pony.” she finishes.

Max might turn into a pony.

This is bad, but it might be good, you don't know how to feel about this.

There was a knock on the door. you look over to Fluttershy as shes about to open the said door that was knocked on.

She opens it and reveals Celestia at the door.

You bow at her sight, ‘OH NO WHY IS CELESTIA HERE’  you think to yourself

/-/-/-/-/-/-/-/-/-/-/-/-/-/-/

Celestias POV (2nd person, because i fucking can)

/-/-/-/-/-/-/-/-/-/-/-/-/-/

You were Celestia

and you are worried sick.

Max is hurt, you can sense it in your mind. You thought at first it was just a foreboding feeling. But the more you had thought on it the more it felt like an alarm. You took off from your private study in Canterlot and flew there right away. This was a private matter that needed your personal attention. You could tell Luna later if she inquired about it.

You touched down right outside of Fluttershy’s cottage and you knocked on the door. You also realized you forgot to put on your royal shoes before leaving. The same ones you took off to feel more comfortable when dealing with paper work.

Fluttershy opened the door for you to show that she, your faithful student Twilight Sparkle ,and Pinkie Pie where all there as well. The ladder two bowed as you slowly walked in. Fluttershy mirror there actions a moment later after making sure the door was closed after your entrance. You had always liked Fluttershy's cabin for the simple home like feeling you got from it. Even with the animals she kept around. From just being her friends or her nursing them back to health. It only took a few moments to see a Max there laying on the couch looking rather feverish. That how ever was short lived as he suddenly started to glow a peculiar shade of pink. In fact it was the same shade as the pink party pony next to him on the floor. With in moments the room was filled with a pink smoke that suddenly appeared. Using your magic you opened the door and sent the offending smoke out the door.

Everypony was alright but the body on the couch where Max was had a bright pink stallion with a very unkempt mane. It was the same brown as you have seen on Max and from his location one of two things could have happen. Either some pony switched places with him or the more likely something transformed him into a pony. I turned to Twilight.

“Ahh... Princess I can explain.” She said and you raise an eyebrow. Oh you've got to hear this and you do. You found out that Max the same one that you brought to Equestria had gotten himself into poison joke. That brought back rather disturbing memories of your first case of it and you know your loving sister will still not let you live it down. But none the less you found out that the potion that was used was made for ponies that couldn't take the herbal bath to clear it. They also figured that the same was for Max for his human nature. Which was a possibility after you had acquired some human anatomy books from Star Swirls private study notes. He was fascinated with that crystal scrying spell for months. But this at least gave you a bit more incite to Max's body. Though you would never tell him. I mean wheres the fun if you couldn't have a bit of fun making your own jokes.

But that wasn't the case at the moment. Twilight went down and explained what was in the potion and what her theory was about his current form. As far as you figured your much in agreement. The form should last only a few days at best a month at worst. But the hardest thing to put in all of it was how was his mind going to handle the shift in all this. You thought best to have him at least under careful watch close by. “Twilight I'm going to take Max back to Canterlot with me just to keep him under surveillance.”

Before anypony gets a word in edge was you lift up Max and places him onto your back. He was a bit heavier then most stallions but you chalk that one up to the potion effects.

“Princess.” Pinkie said sounding worried.

“Yes Pinkie Pie?” You replied turning to her.

“May I come with. I'm worried for Max.” She answered and you can see the being signs of her mane becoming straight.

“Yes you may Pinkie.” You reply as you motion for her to step closer to you with your wing. “Twilight, if you or the girls would like to visit Max your more the welcome.” She said more to give them the incentive to step away. Your student nods to you as you cast the teleportation spell. With in moments you, Max, and Pinkie Pie are back within your room. Summoning the guards you tell them to have the staff prepare a room for Pinkie and to have your personal physician to come and examine Max.

With in moment Dr. LightCure the light blue unicorn stallion with a cloud white short mane and tail entered. You still remember the day he got his cutie mark being one of the training doctors at the time. If memory serves you correctly he was under a Dr. CaringTouch at the time. But as normal his bright red cross with wings around was still out for everyone to see. He wasn't one to put on his doctor's coat. But you do remember when he had to he would wear it proudly. He came in giving his normal bow.

“Hello Princess Celestia what can I do for you today?” He said in his rather deep but gentle voice.

“I want you to do an examination on this stallion here. He currently is under the effects of a healing tonic for poison joke.” You began before launching into the more detailed nature. You did know that LightCure was one of the few doctors that had looked over Max before. This one was no different. You watched the sky blue aura for his horn watch over Max with Pinkie who had remained silent this whole time watch. That unnerved you seeing that every time you've seen the bubbly pink mare she's pretty bouncy about everything. But to see her stare focally on Max you could tell there was more to this. Well that and Twilight's letter when Max went into a small bit of shock. Pinkie did care for Max and you could tell that from a mile away. You hoped that everything will turn out fine.

LightCure came over to you and you could tell he doesn't have good news.

“It seems the potion is having a rather unique effect on him. From what I can tell his body is that of a normal Unicorn Stallion down to the magic pool Well sort of his magic pool seems rather different. I can't really put my hoof on it so I think it's best to at least keep him confined in either one of the rooms with a shield around it or have him under watch of a defensive oriented guard. It my personal opinion I could only guess that the potions effect will last on the longer term side of things. But I can't be completely sure.” He said as he eyed the stallion.

“I see.” Was all you could really say for the moment. “Thank you LightCure that is all I will need but please make sure your clear for any further assistance.”

“Of course Princess.” He said with a bow before leaving. You walked over and gently place a hoof on Max as he lightly slept.

“Princess is he going to be okay?” You heard from the worried Pinkie.

“I'm sure he will be fine. It's just he's going to be like that for the time being till either the potion's effects run out or we find an alternative. If I may ask Pinkie. How far is your relationship with him has gone?” You asked more for your own curiosity then anything else. Pinkie surprisingly enough turned a shade pinker then normal.

“Well Princess. I... I um... kissed him the other night.” She said being rather shy for the rambunctious mare.

“I'm aware.” Pinkie looked up in surprise before smiled lightly and nodded.

“Well it's just. I care for him princess. I've never really felt this way about anypony. After the whole him switching bodies with FireStorm. I felt like something was missing and it took my talk with him to realized how much I really cared for Max. That and the pinkie promise I made finally gave me the motivation to say yes about the date.” She explained. You remembered FireStorm well you remembered both of them. The young prince for the other world. It still kind of surprised you that there was another world out there and to find out there is another you was equally surprising. You thought fondly of the weird but likely stallion. You just wished you two had more time to talk. But after your first talk with you went on to find out more if there was a FireStorm here. Which a bit of surprised there was and even more to find out he was one of your secret agents.

You had forgotten for the longest time that you kept a few ponies living a double life. When not needed those ponies would seem like any other pony. A teacher, an artist, or even a simple cafe owner one moment. Then with one notice they would be a soldier ready to do what was command of him. So you sent him to Ponyville to keep an eye on both Storm and Max upon his return to his body. He's been keeping a close eye on him. You turned to your desk to see FireStorm's file sitting right at the time. Which reminded you needed to go over it some more.

“Pinkie I'm going to have him stay with you so you can keep an eye on him. But I will be posting two guards at your door. For both yours and Max's safety. Is that understood?” You say in a warm but stern voice. The pink mare nods quietly as be begin to float Max's body back onto your back. The two of you left and traveled only six doors down to the private rooms. Normally these where reserved for the noble dignitaries from other countries but you had a few set a side for private reasons. Either when you just wanted a change of scenery when sleeping or “other” reasons. With a flick of magic the doors opened to show the lavender walled room with the red carpet floor. There where a large assortment of books on the two bookcases. But the biggest thing in the room was the four poster bed with the velvet red comforter laid a crossed it. You lifted up the blanket and slide Max into it. Pinkie looked up at you for a moment before you smiled and nodded. She joined Max a moment later under the blanket as you laid it down across them.

You couldn't help but think that they would make a cute couple and played with the thought of them having foals of there own. Since technically Max was your only son you had. You hadn't told him yet but you had filed the paper work to have him legally adopted into the royal family. That and you didn't notified the other royals for more obvious reasons. Especially not after BlueBlood's last when one of the other royal families adopted a young one. You still have paper over that being a month ago. I couldn't help but sigh quietly at that thought. You left leaving the two of them to rest as you ordered two of your personal guards to keep Max in there after explaining which one was Max. They both knew who the human from his stays at the castle.

You reentered your private study to get back to work but a nagging thought got you. About this universe FireStorm. Why didn't he report about the poison joke incident earlier. With that you quickly wrote up a letter to have him return to Canterlot immediately for a report. You figured you may as well set him to directly watch Max. You also started to wonder if you should explain about the adoption as well. You guess would cross that bridge a little later after he's either returned to his normal human self or he decides to stay a stallion.

/-/-/-/-/-/-/-/-/-/-/-/

Max’s POV (1rst Person)

/-/-/-/-/-/-/-/-/-/-/

I wake up

I feel strange, what the fuck is going on

You arent who you used to be.

what the fuck?

Yea, its me agian.

Well, i can't say i'm surprised

Yea, well a big part of your destiny is about to fall into action.

Like what?

Look down.

I look down and see a the torso of a pink pony.

WHAT THE FUCK

I told you man, you arent who you used to be.

who the hell am i this time?

Well technically you’re you, but you’re not in your original body.

B-but what the fuck happened to me.

You changed man.

You don't motherfucking say.

Listen man, im usually not the one to directly affect a beings destiny, but i have a feeling you’re destiny is pretty fucked up; so ill give you some warnings.

I may be listening.

First off, dont freak out.

Im not.

Yet. Second, you are going to have to stick by Pinkie, no matter what. She is extremely important to your timeline, and i would hate to see you break the universe and her heart at the same time.

Wait what

Third, there is a war coming in the far future. There is nothing you can do to prevent it, and hundreds of ponies are going to die- If you don't help it will turn to thousands.

Where are you getting this information.

It’s hard to explain.

Im sure its not THAT hard.

I dont know man, its pretty fucking complicated.

Have you ever seen inception?

Yeah, that movie was pure bullshit.

Oh.

Yeah, anywhore.

Do you want the warnings and tips?

Sure why not?

Forth and last, you are going to die ALOT in the future, but dont worry you have-

“Max, you’re awake!” I heard Pinkie say as she hugged my neck.

“Oh, hey Pinkie.” i say wrapping my hoof around the pink mare and pulling her close.

“I was so worried about you” Pinkie says as she nuzzles into my neck.

“Why do i have hooves Pinkie?” I ask the party mare.

She looks up to me with eyes full of sorrow.

“Um, well you ate some poison joke on accident-” she starts as she tightens her hug.

“and then Twilight gave you a potion that turned you into a….pink pony.” She finishes by burying her face into your chest.

“And where are we?” I ask looking around. We seemed to be in a room that was fit for a king.

“Celestia brought you and I to Canterlot.” Pinkie says as she looks at me. Well, at least I’m not in a strange room with a man that wants to harvest my kidneys while blasting Huey Lewis.

I shiver at the thought.

“Alright, I have to talk to Celestia.” i say as i shift out off of the right side of the bed into a standing position.

I start walking toward the door but fall on my face. “Fuck it!” i yell as my snout makes gruesome contact with the floor.

Four hooves this time.

Its been a while since i’ve walked on four hooves.

I get up and balance on four hooves. “Fuck this feels unnatural.” I whisper to myself. Pinkie walks beside me to help me keep balance.

I look over to her and give her a look of gratitude, and she returns with a warm smile. I try to walk again.

alright, i can do this.

Left, Right,Left,Right.

Left, Right,Left,Right.

I eventually get into a slow walk toward the door. “HAHA! Victorious!” i yell and throw a hoof in the air, but fall flat on my face again. “Buck!” i yell. wait what.

I keep my face on the floor for a second and evaluate the words i just produced from my words production hole AKA my mouth.

“Max, are you okay?” Pinkie asks me as she helps me up.

“Um, yea im fine.” I Lie.She looks at me with a look of doubt for a second, but then a smile grows on her face. “We can't have you breaking your nose again can we?” she says jokingly. I give her a ‘Fucking really?’ face and start walking forward again.

We traverse halfway down the hallway before i instinctually mutter “Fuck i need a drink.” Which makes Pinkie give me a look of concern. “Maxie, I don't want you to drink right now” she says; concerned.

“Sorry I didn't really mean that.” i say giving her a frown. “I say that on instinct, i guess drinking is just second nature to me now.” I look down at my Pink hooves.

“Its okay Max, i just worry about you sometimes.” She puts a hoof on my shoulder as we reach Celestias Quarters.

Two guards are in front of it

Shit.

“HALT” One of the guards says as he holds out a hoof. “Nopony may see the Princess right now.” The other says, keeping his stern facial expression.

I looked back at Pinkie, who was just standing there looking at all of the painted glass around.

I approached the guard, three options appeared in my mind.

Option 1 - Intimidation

Option 2 - Call Upon Celestia.

Option 3 - Walk away

I think its time to walk away for now.

I trotted over to one windows that was extremely reflective and took a good look at myself.

I was a Pink Stallion with a constant blush like i had when i was a human, with an unkempt brown mane, i felt a horn in there somewhere. I also took a look at what my cutie mark was, as i was curious to what my special talent was.

“73….” i said as i cocked my head.

“Yeah i meant to ask, do you know what it means?” i hear Pinkie ask from behind me.

I look down at my hooves and then to Pinkie. “Nah, you would think its stupid” i say as i feel my cheeks warming up, thank Celestia for my constant blush. “No i won’t” Pinkie says completely seriously.

I look at the determined pink mare and release a deep sigh.

“Well, it all started in the beginning of middle school.” i say looking Pinkie in the eyes with a serious look.

“I rode this BIG horseless carriage, which was named, ‘Bus Number 273’” I said as Pinkie continued to look at me seriously.

“And i rode this ‘Bus Number 273’ for 4 years” i say, not mentioning the part where i failed the last year of middle school. She doesn't need to know that.

“Everywhere i looked, that number followed me, and it just wouldn't stop.” I look back at my cutie mark with uncertainty. “Now that i think of it, i live in apartment 73B….” I pause as I feel my eye twitch.

73

7x3

or

777

Or 7 to the third power.

why is this number following me, what did i do to this number?

maybe i can negotiate with it, maybe the following will stop, the voices will know.

“Max are you okay?” i heard Pinkie say from my side.

I snap out of the trans. “Uh, yea im fine.” i say uneasily prodding the ground with a hoof.

Pinkie puts a hoof around my neck and nuzzles me, how cute. I look over to her, our faces are but half of an inch apart. uncomfortability is no option for me here, ive dug my own hole on this one. I lean in and-

“WHAT ARE THOU DOING!” An extremely loud voice interrupts Pinkie and I.

I fall over and my face makes contact with the marble ground.

Ground, meet face, Face meet ground.

Haven't you guys met before?

Well if not remember the ground is one cool customer and is hard as stone.

“Max, are you okay?” Pinkie asks me.

“I’m sensing a recurring theme” I say against the ground

I hear luna giggling in the background, how do i know its luna?

because shes the only one thats fucked up enough to do this to me.

Besides being the only pony that could weaponize her voice and I had gotten a good unhealthy dose from the other universe. She was the only one that had the moon or her flank. I guess if she turned just right she would be double mooning you at all times.

I get back to four hooves and look at Luna, who is still giggling.

“Oh eat shit luna, you did that on purpose.” I point a hoof at the blue mare giggling in front of me.

She looked at me with a jokingly offended look.

“We doth not know what the are talking about” she says putting a hoof on her chest.

“I think you're lying to me.” i say approaching Luna.

“Are you calling us a Lyer?” She says with a smirk.

“Well i aint calling you a truther.” i say getting in her face.

She steps forward with her nose up, making me take a step back.

SHITSHITSHITSHITSHITSHIT

Navigation systems are malfunctioning, mayday mayday.

I fall over and my face makes contact with the floor again.

“Max, i'm worried about you, are you going to be okay.” i hear Pinkie say as she comes to my side.

“Uh, yea.” i say staying in the same place. “im just going to stay here for a few seconds, or maybe hours. Possibly days.” I say letting my body go limp. The rest of my body hits the ground. I could get the blasted thing to shake, slide, and fucking fall. But nope can lift a book, hell a pencil gave me just as hard as a time.

Drip.

What the hell was that? I looked down from my spot on the bed. Since Luna wanted to make sure I didn't strain myself to hard since I just got this pony body. Right there was a pretty good sized pool of blood.

“I think that will be enough tonight. No pony can master a spell in just one night.” She said before lifting me up again. Really starting to hate that feeling being under princess moon butt's control here. Pinkie followed next to me as I was floated into my room to see a table set up for two. Luna getting the hit plopped me into one side of the seat and Pinkie getting into the other. With that Luna left and I looked down to see a metal bowl lid over the food. Why? Not a fucking clue so I lifted it up to see and by Celestia I was happy to see scotch on the rocks next to salad of sorts with little white pedal looking things in it. Screw the salad. I reached for the scotch with both hooves just to make sure I didn't drop it and downed that bitch faster then a fat guy goes through a plate of food.

“Max.” Pinkie said which cause me to look up at her and I could see the disapproving look on her face.

“Sorry Pinkie.” I said setting the empty glass down.

“I know Maxie.” She said shaking her head lifting up her lid to show what looked like a sandwich with a cupcake. I looked down at my salad in silence and lost my appetite for it. I slide it away quietly and got up from my seat just to fall flat on my face on the floor. Fighting to get back onto my hooves I made my way to the bed slowly. “You should eat something Max. You over worked yourself in there.”

“I know Pinkie but I'm not very hungry at the moment.” I said as I tried to get the rest of myself into the bed. Which was harder then it looked. I stretched out on the top of it as I just let her finish eating. I took the time to look at my hooves and wonder. How did I end up to this? Course my beginning to think was short lived with Pinkie opening my mouth and shoves a good hoof full of salad into my mouth. Followed my making me chew it.

“Sorry Max but you need to at least eat something.” She said before I could sallow my mouth full. The whole salad was gone in to bite. Something to learn pretty early on with Pinkie do now question how she does the thing she does. She just does because otherwise I would have to wrap my head around how she shoved a large bowl of salad into my mouth in two bite. It's that or I have a really big mouth. Then something started to nag my mind. A memory about something Pinkie said while I was sneaking around Rarity's place.

“Pinkie can I ask you a question?” I asked trying to be some what polite.

“You already did silly. But yes go ahead Max.” She said smiling as she made her way to put the bowl on the table.

“What did you mean Storm made you pinkie promise to go out with me?” Clank. The bowl she was holding dropped and hit the floor as she froze there. She slowly turned to look at me directly and I could see the hurt and sorrowful look on her face. That was one face I never wanted to see on her. She sat down and lowered her head not even looking at me.

“Where did you hear it?” She asked.

“At Rarity's when I came by before the roof caved in.” I answered. She nodded and looked at me.

“You heard correctly when you where gone and FireStorm was in your body. He made me pinkie promise to agree to go out with you. I'm not saying it was my reason for really saying yes. It's just helped me get over...” She trailed off.

“Get over what?” I had to ask.

“Well...” She started before sighing. “It's just I was worried about how you felt about all of it.”

“Felt about what?” The little bits she tried to explain the more confused.

“Twilight told me when you told her that you liked me in that special somepony kind of way. She also explained that you have that problem with me being a pony.” Once she said that it clicked. Oh that was before the whole soul swap crap.

“Pinkie. It wasn't really because you where a pony. It was more a stigma from earth. See on earth when a human has... relations with in the special somepony kind of way it's frowned on.” I began.

“Why's that?” She said coming closer so she was just in front of me looking curious.

“Well a number of reasons. There on earth the animals aren't as sentient as they are here. A lot of them only play on instinct then really mental complicity. So if a human tried to get with an animal it's more seen as something called beastiality which is against the law there. So I guess when I came here I didn't know about the laws here against inter-species  relationships. I may have jumped to the conclusion that it may be very bad for the two of us.” I explained.

“Oh...” Was all she said before a few moments of silence. “Well... that would explain it a bit.”

“Yeah it would. Was that what your worried about?”

“Well yeah. I wasn't sure how you felt if you where doing it for my sake because you some how found out that I liked you in that special somepony kind of way or not. That's why I didn't answer right away when I really want to. I mean I really, really, really, so many really wanted to say yes but I was just scared in a way. In a way that I couldn't giggle at the ghosties about. So I when Storm make me promise it help me get over that fear since I would never break a pinkie promise.” She said looking at me with a small blush on her cheeks.

“So wait. Your telling me that this whole time you had feels for me and it took a promise to say yes to get it out?” I asked with a raised eyebrow.

“Yuppiers.” I face palmed well hoofed really.

“Geez if I ever see that other Storm again. I don't know if I have to punch him for more or less  forcing you into saying yes. Or metaphorically kiss him for helping.” I said with a light laugh at the end. Pinkie smiled and came around helping me under the covers. “Thanks.” I said before she slid in next to me. I had this sudden feeling go through me as I slowly wrapped my forelegs around Pinkie bring her closer. She squeaked closer to one of those doggie chew toys when I did that as I could see the bright red look on her face. She looked at me for a moment before giving me a kiss. Short, simple, and sweet before she slowly drifted off to sleep the lights turning out around us. I laid there holding Pinkie close as I watch her snooze. The moon's slivered light accenting her features. I couldn't help but run the thought about my future with this mare in my head as I slowly drifted off next to her. The last few thoughts before the land of dreams took me was about the possible outcomes that could end this relationship that formed between the two of us and the small pang in my chest as each thought turned out worse then the last.

/-/-/-/-/-/-/-/-/-/-/-/-/-/-/

Celestia's POV (3rd person)

/-/-/-/-/-/-/-/-/-/-/-/-/-/

Celestia sat her desk going over the reports that she had gotten from her faith student Twilight Sparkle, the further analysis from LightCure, and finally the note left from her sister about Max's lay lines. This brought thoughts of unease to the princess of the sun. She knew that something had to be check but wasn't sure how to deal with it yet. Taking in the fact that Max had the problem when she was trying to fix his brain when she brought him the first time and the times after. Also taking into account his random appearing within the castles baths then sudden disappearance that followed.

She pulled dipped her quill into her ink will as she bag writing a letter as she put in motion what had to be done. If not fixing she needed to at least know what she has to deal with later. It only took a few moments to contact Twilight, LightCure, and a few other ponies. With a flick of magic the letters disappeared into puffs of magic flying out of her balcony window. She watched the moon slowly dip behind the horizon. She reached out with her magic and slowly raised the sun to show the signs of a start of a new day.

With a sigh she went and got ready. This day was already long and it had just started. The only question left was... how long will this day truly be.

/-/-/-/-/-/-/-/-/-/-/-/-/-/-/-/-/

END OF CHAPTER

/-/-/-/-/-/-/-/-/-/-/-/-/-/-/-/-/-/








Episode 13: Nightmare (Part 1)

/-/-/-/-/-/-/-/-/-/-/-/-/

Episode 13: Revision

/-/-/-/-/-/-/-/-/-/-/-/-/

"Max" i heard a voice call out to me. "Max, i need you to wake up immediately." The voice called out to me once more.

>Would you like to start Brain.exe?

>...

>Brain.exe has encountered a problem

>would you like to run in safe mode?

>Y/N

>Y

>Brain.exe starting in safe mode please wait...

>...

I swipe at whoever is calling me.

"Go the fffffffff" i cant say the next word. I open my eyes and look at my hooves. "What the fffffufufufufufu is going on?" I look around to see Pinkie sleeping next to me, good I'm in the place I was when I fell asleep.

But Celestia was there too.

"Well you're different." I say pointing at Celestia with a hoof. Her eyebrow rose at that comment and looked down to see something missing. I couldn't quite tell what but it was something.

"Oh, you mean my regalia. Yes even a princess has to let her mane out once and a while, sort of speak." She answered and she was right. That large necklace thing of hers as well as her golden shoes where gone. The crown wasn't but I guess every princess needs to wears there's out and about. Wait somethings off here... why do I feel poking on my side? I turned to see a light blue unicorn stallion with a cloud white short mane and tail. Oddly enough I wondered if he was blueberry flavored. Wait what the buck was I thinking? Why did I wonder what favor a pony was? Well Pinkie not withstanding.

"Okay can some pony please for the love of all this holy. Tell me what the buck is going on?" I more asked out of confusion and annoyance.

Twilight decided to answer that. Of course I didn't realize the purple mare was in the room till show spoke. "Princess Celestia wanted you to get a full check up after the effects of the poison joke, the potion, and the other spells used on you. It seems to have had a rather interesting effect on your body." She spoke.

"What?" I said confused more then before.

"Allow me to explain. It seems that through the effects of the these three things. It either caused or more then likely revealed to us." Pinkie was now awake, and looking at Twilight with a confused face

"Max, whats going on?" She asked me as she scooted closer to me.

"Dont worry Pinks, nothing is wrong. Celestia, Twilight and Anon over here wanted to talk to me privately" I say gritting my teeth.

"Yes, Privately." Celestia says with a small smile.

I uneasily get out of the bed and walk toward the exit to the room i was staying in. As I passed Celestia and Twilight, they both gave me extremely uneasy looks. No thought in my head could figure out the "Effects" that changing to this body had.

As all three of us, including the Blueberry pony, exited the room the air suddenly became filled with what i like to call an "Unhealthy Silence".

"My name is LightCure by the way." The blue unicorn says to me.

I look as he gives me a sarcastic look, i dont like this guy.

"I dont like you" i say as i jab a hoof into his chest. He just looks at me with a broad smile. "Im glad to hear that." He says as he shines a bright blue light on my body. "Why is he doing this? Whats happen-" Im shut up by a dark blue aura, presumably Luna. I look over to her. "Hmm mmm hmmm" I say poinging my hoof at the night princess. "What was that? I couldnt quite hear you." Luna giggles and looks over to Celestia, who has a hoof over her mouth to cover her smile. "Hm mmm hmhmm!" I Exclaim, exhaling heavily to express the fact that im pouting. I hear a frustraited growl from LightCure, who has effectively finished shining the light on me. Lunas magical grip releases on my mouth, as i release a groan, "Finally!" I throw two of my hooves up and carefully land back on them, being careful not to fall this time.

Getting better at this.

I look over to Celestia, who LightCure is currently conversing with. I walk over to the both of them with a broad smile on my face. "So what are you ponies talking about?'" I ask putting both of my hooves over their shoulders.

Celestia gives me a look.

I give her a look back.

“Whats wrong Celestia?” I ask.

She looks at me again, that damn look.

“Max, are you aware of Nightmare Moon?” She asks me as she continues looking at me with that...foreboding look.

“Of course I do, what kind of student do you take me for?” I ask with a half smile. “But what does she have to do with anything. Wasn’t she banished by the elements a few weeks ago?” I ask as I raise an eyebrow.

Celestia Sighs.

“Max, I don’t know how, but you.....” She pauses again. “Have been corrupted by the Nightmare.” she says.

I let myself down from their shoulders.

Could I really be corrupted by the nightmare?

No, I felt fine.

“Max, I have no doubt that you are asking yourself if you could really be corrupted; But the answer isnt that simple. The Nightmare is a complex Magic, created by negative magic; Something your home world is riddled with.” Celestia now looks like she's reliving something horrible.

“Max, I will not let the Nightmare take you as well.” She says to me as she pulls me into a hug.

I try my best to return the hug, but find myself slightly outmatched by her strength.

“Never again” She says to me.

We push out of the hug, and I look at Celestia.

“So how do we get rid of this pest?” I ask with a smile.

<><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><>

I Approach the bed and lie down on it.

“Are you guys ready” I ask the six ponies standing in front of me.

They all nod.

Celestia approaches me from the left. "Max, i hope you know why we have to do this." She says.

"I know why you have to do this; to get rid of that crazy shit from my brain. And thats why i need to know if youre-"

Everything went black before i could finish my sentence.

<><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><>

3rd Person POV

<><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><>

Celestia backed away from Max as she completed her knock-out spell. "That should keep him-" Celestia was inturrupted by Max yelling in his sleep. "Objection!" He yelled as he thrusted his left hoof into the air. Celestia giggled a little and looked at the six ponies sitting in front of her. "To voice Max's concerns, i actually must warn you; Max's brain will be the most dangerous challenge you have faced yet. But despite the hardships, you must stay strong; and let your friendship guide you.

Twilight was nervous, but she knew that the power of friendship could overcome even the hardest of challenges.

Celestia looks at the six once more, then her horn starts to glow. "Im going to send you in now, remember; be careful." She says before Pinkie, Applejack, Rainbow, Twilight, Rarity, and Fluttershy fall to the ground. Celestia coushins thier fall with her magic as she finishes the "Inception spell" as Max would call it.

<><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><>

3rd person (Inside Max's mind.)

<><><><<><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><>

The six mares were blinded by the pure power of Celestias spell.      

Once the light died down from blinding the six mares, they had noticed that they stood in what looked like a lobby to a hotel of sorts. The sea-foam blue walls complemented the dark wood stained boards that covered at least the bottom half of each wall. To the right of the group housed what looked like a check in counter even with the small little boxes that housed all the keys to the different rooms. Roughly six benches lined around the room with the only two doors in the current room they where in was two. The one they seemed to have entered from was closed being held in place by what looked like a radiating symbol of the sun. The other one a just as dark stained wood door as the bottom half of the walls met them directly a crossed from the white painted one that housed the symbol on it.

       “Twi what is this place?” Applejack asked after she was able to see again. One thing she didn't think she would get use to was the blinding light from being teleported. In honesty she didn't quite like getting teleported around like that. But Twilight didnt quite know what this place was, but she sure could take a guess.

"I believe this is a sort of Hub for Max's mind." Twilight said as she looked around the odd building. "Why would Max's mind take the form of a hotel?" Rarity asked twilight, while cringing at the design of the wallpaper. "I dont know Rarity, but i sure would like to find out." Twilight responded as she walked up to one of the doors, specifically the one with sun on it; with the rest of the girls in tow. As she got closer to the door, she could hear voices coming from the other side of it.

"Objec......onor...."

She grasped the door with her magic and opened it slowly.

In this room, there was a large courtroom, full of what Twilight assumed was other humans.

Max was standing in front of the judges booth (In a blue suit, and red tie), talking about something Twilght or the other girls couldnt make out. As the six mares got closer, they could make out what he was saying.

"As you can see here your honor, the defendant was clearly with his friends on the night of the murder."

Max said as he smacked the papers in his hand with two fingers.

"Hold it!" Came from the other side of the courtroom.

Another human, sporting what looks like the same suit Max was. "Mr. Wright, you need a clear explination to why youre inturrupting Mr.Taylor once again." The elderly judge said, putting face in his hands. But "Mr.Wright" seemed to back down a little.

The six girls couldnt even process what was happening in front of them, and in stead of staying any longer, they slowly backed out of the court room.

After they were out, The six girls started questioning everything.

"Does anyone know what the hay that was?" Rainbow Dash asked. "I dont know, but ive never seen my Maxie being so intense." Pinkie said, boucing over to Twilight; who was pondering what exactly had just happened.

"Nevermind what just happened girls, i think what we need to take care of is in THAT door." Twilight says with a bit of hesitation. The door parralel to the Sun door was seemingly staring at them. It looked as if it hadnt been opened for hundreds of years. "A-are you sure we need to go in there" Fluttershy asks, visibly shaking.

"Dont worry shy, nothing in there can hurt you when were around" Applejack says to Fluttershy.

"Yea, we would never leave you hanging Fluttershy." Rainbow dash says, putting a hoof on Fluttershy's shoulder.

As the girls approached the door, they all had gotten a sense of inpending doom.

Twilight grasped the door with her magic, and flung it open to reveal another hallway,with each wall lined with doors in the same condition.

As they walked into the hallway, the door that was once behind them dissapeared from existance.

"Ah dont like this one bit Twi." Applejack said, looking around the small hallway.

"Well, Celestia told us how to get rid of the corruption, i think we should work on that." Twilight said nervously.

Twilight observed the hallway.

The color scheme was similar to the lobby, but a litle darker.

The doors that were on the left side of the hallway were leaking black ooze. Twilight also noticed that there were labels on the top of each of the doors (on the left side).

They Read:

Childhood Memories

Adolecent Memories

Teenage Memories

Values

73 (Which is covered in 8 locks connected with chains.)

Desires

Fears

Habbits

Repressed

Sanity.

"I wonder why they are so" Rarity paused. "Icky" she finished with a shiver.

Twilight agreed, but she knew the real reason for the black sludge.

"Girs, it looks like the Nightmare has effected him more than Celestia had anticipated." Twilight said in a grim tone. This seemed to strike a nerve with Pinkie. "How dare that meany pants attack my Maxie. Why i oughta give her a good smack when i get my hooves on her."

Twilight was surprised, she had never seen Pinkie so...agressive.

"Pinkie, Nightmare Moon isnt doing this to Max." Twilight says.

"What?" Was the responce from the rest of the mares in the room.

"Then what IS doing this to him." Fluttershy asked her out of curiosity.

Twilight looked at Fluttershy.

"Well, it IS The Nightmare, but its not Nightmare Moon." She says in a Matter-of-Fact tone.

"Sugarcube, youre gonna have to elaborate." Applejack inquired.

"The Nightmare is sorta like a parasite, but instead of blood, or nutriens, it feeds off of hate jealousy, andall other negative emotions. Back before Nightmare moon, It saw how Jealous Luna was by her sister, and took advantage of her. It turned her into Nightmare Moon when she got infected because of her ammount of Raw Power. Luckily, Max here doesnt have any raw power, but from what Celestia told me, the Magic inside of him has an Infinite possiblity of power." She finished, and looked at the girls, who were looking at Twilight with shock and awe.

"Gee Twi, how did you know so much about the Nightmare?" Applejack asks, still in a state of awe.

Twilight holds a hoof to her chest. "Well after the Nightmare Moon incedent i found the time to read some old scrolls with information on The Nightmare."

"Theres only one thing im confused about Twilight." Pinkie says as she approaches Twilight.

"What is it Pinkie?" Twilight asks

"If Max has an Infinite possibility of power, than how come he hasnt turned yet?" Pinkie asks.

Twilight stops to think.

But is baffled.

'Maybe thats why Celestia sent us in here.' Twilight thinks to herself.
































Episode 14: Nightmare (Part 2)

Episode 14: Nightmare (Part 2)

By: Ma252

--------------------------------------

As Twilight opened the door labeled Childhood, a chill ran down her back.

She could physically feel the evil flowing from this door, as if all of Equestria's horrors had been shoved into one tiny space.

“Girls, I have a really bad feeling about this.” Twilight says as she and five other mares walk into the pitch blackness that awaits ahead of them.

There was what sounded like electricity surrounding them.

“I dont like this at all Twi.” Applejack said out of uncertainty.

Before Twilight could respond, a large amount of lights turned on in front of the six mares.

The light revealed a giant statue of Max, holding a banner.

“No Gods or Kings, Only Man”  Twilight read it out loud.

“What's that supposed to mean?” Rainbow Dash questioned. Twilight just looked down in thought.

“WELL IM GLAD YOU ASKED!” A voiced boomed above the six girls, making them all scream.

“WOAH WOAH WOAH.” The voice boomed again.

The mares looked up to see the statue of Max holding out its hands and reeling back.

“Who are you?” Pinkie yelled pointing at the statue with a hoof.

The statue looked up, then rubbed its chin.

“HONESTLY, I DONT EVEN KNOW ANYMORE. IT REALLY HAS BEEN A LONG TIME SINCE MAX REMEMBERED ANYTHING FROM HIS CHILDHOOD.” It said, starting to look a little down.

“Well uh….Mister…….” Twilight Paused, looking at the Statue.

The statue looked up and scratched his chin once more.

“RYAN, CALL ME RYAN.” It said with confidence.

“Well, Mister Ryan.” Twilight started, before thinking of the right words to say.

“We came here to get rid of some nasty black goop, that maybe you’ve seen around here.” She suggested.

Ryan looked up and wrapped the banner he was holding around his neck like a scarf.|

He crossed his arms and looked down at the lavender mare.

“NOW THAT YOU SPEAK OF IT, I DID NOTICE TED ACTING PRETTY WEIRD THE OTHER DAY.” He said, looking up and tilting his head to the left (Of course).

“Who’s Ted?” Rainbow Dash asked Ryan.

“OH, WELL HES THE COMBINATION OF ALL OF MAX’S CHILDHOOD FEARS.” He says in a nonchalant manner.


Each of the girls in the room get a shiver down their spines.

“w-w-what do you mean a combination of all of Max’s Childhood fears?” Fluttershy barely managed to get out.

“I DIDN'T FUCKIN’ STUTTER DID I?” Ryan yells. He then covers his mouth.

“OH DEAR, FORGIVE ME. MAX DOES SEEM TO LIKE SWEARING A LOT; ALMOST AS IF ITS A PART OF HIS PERSONALITY.” She says as he bends down and pats the shy pony on the head with a finger.

“Uh, this may sound like a odd question, but where is Ted today?” Twilight asks, almost sounding angry.

“WHY WOULD YOU WANT TO SEE THAT STICK UP THE ASS?” Ryan says while flossing the banner between his legs.

--------------------------------------------------------------

Hold up, the Narrator would like to say a few words of wisdom.

-----------------------------------------------------------------

Everypony could hear Pinkie in the background laughing it up. Thats what Ryan wanted.

because of course, Ryan was a part of Max, and Max was indeed infatuated with Pinkie for some reason. I mean, dont look at me, im just the narrator.

The author has some odd obsession with romance, but can't seem to write it correctly; sad right? Well, thats enough of breaking the fourth wall.

------------------------------------------------

Back to the other thing

-----------------------------------------------

Twilight and the rest of the girls were heading through several dark corridors, only being lit by the lantern that Ryan gave them while we were taking a break from the main story and being silly.

------------------------------------------------

No, no, no I still need to say a few things

------------------------------------------------

Well hold on, i think that we the readers deserve a little bit of a “What the hell is going on and how can i catch up on it” Moment.

Well, it seems that our Protagonist is infected with the “Nightmare” and Celestia has assigned Max’s friends….well…..sorta acquaintances...to clear out the corruption inside of Max’s brain.

Pretty rough, might I say.

Oh, it looks like our five side characters and one main characters have reached Teds office. You know when the Author came up with the Idea of Ted, he was eating a Classic Entenmann's Donut.

------------------------------------------

Now back to the Good stuff

Twilight Sparkle (2nd Person)

------------------------------------------

You are Twilight Sparkle, and you are definitely not Okay.

in fact, you're more scared than youve ever been in your entire life. You looked at the abomination that sits in front of you. His….her? No, Its. Yes, you could say the thing is an It.

As It sits in front you, you get a good look at it from the back.

It looked like a stuffed bear, except it had maggots crawling out of its inside. it was also leaking the black stuff that look REALLY similar to that of the black sludge on the door.

It also had limbs protruding from its back, as if it was part spider. Each of the legs twitched in an erratic way.

“I can smmmmmmelll your fear.”  it said, causing you and each of your friends to freeze.

It cant

Its not possible to SMELL fear.

“No need to think about it my fair…..”  You see it seem to inhale deeply.

“......Twilight Sparkle….”  It said your name.

Rainbow Dash reluctantly approaches Ted.

“Ahh, the polychromic menace approaches.” It says with a chuckle.

“What do you know about me?” Rainbow Dash questions as she slowly approaches the Abomination.

You get ready to warn her but before you could, the unthinkable happens.

Ted Turns around quickly, which reveals his face.

It looks like something from a nightmare.  It is completely covered in the black goop, but he seems to have white teeth protruding from the inside of its mouth. Its eyes are glowing red. Smoke was starting to come from his eyes, as if they were heating up.

“Foal, this mind contains the secrets of the past, present, and future. I know all, you are but an insignificant speck in the fabric of the universe.”

Its eyes started glowing a more vibrant red, it felt….HOT

You look to the Rainbow Dash and yell “RAINBOW MOVE!” but unfortunately it was too late.

A stream of red light burst from Teds eyes and clipped Rainbow Dash’s wing. She cried in pain as she fell to the ground.

“RAINBOW DASH!” The five other mares cried out.

You rush toward your friend- NO

Your best friend, you may be close to the other girls, but you and Rainbow Dash had a Special bond that seems to have grown...since...Max arrived…

*DINGDINGDINGDING*

You leave the other girls as tears stream from your eyes.

“You don't get to hurt my friends and get away with it.” you say as you flare your magic.

“Oh Twilight, don't make me hurt you.  You know Max always liked you.”  He said with a smile.

“It doesn't matter, the only reason i'm here is to get rid of YOU.” you say as you launch a purity spell at it.

He seems to be slightly agitated by it.

“You’re treading on light ground FOAL” He says as he stands up fully. He towers over you, slightly intimidating you. “What would you know about light ground fatty!” You hear Pinkie yell from behind you.

“Ms. Pie, i insist you not involve yourself in this dispute.”  He says as he holds out an….arm to Pinkie.

You stand confused, why would he treat Pinkie with such a manner?

“Why Pinkie?” you ask the Bear.

He seems to gaze off into the distance.

“It is a simple question, and to that; there is a simple answer.” He says with a condescending tone.

“Love, is the answer to your question my dear Twilight Sparkle.” Ted says with a little laugh.

You turn around and walk over to Pinkie

“I think you're the only one who can talk to..” You turn around to see the Stuffed Bear…..playing footsies with himself….you guess he really is a child….wait…

“Hold that thought Pinkie.” you say to her as she starts grabbing at the air...just Pinkie being Pinkie.

******** ********

You were still Twilight, and the narrator was sick of the change in indication for a transition.

but you were Twilight, so you really had no idea what the black text was talking about, in fact, you have no idea about the black text. Youre just standing there, like a blithering idiot.

But you were still Twilight, and you had an idea how to get rid of the corruption.

As quick as you could, you put a magical dome around Ted. he seemed too busy to know what was going on before you started to work on a Flammability Spell.

Youre startled when it actually works, and you finish the Flammability Spell. Ted is now more flammable than paper.

As soon as you had begun the spell, you set a spark inside of the dome fairly close to Ted, which immediately sets him, and the air inside the dome ablaze.

----------------------------------------

Narrator Here

----------------------------------------

Hello!

Narrator here, i'm just popping in to tell you how in the hell Twilight single hand- eh, hoofed defeated the giant teddy bear that was corrupted by the Nightmare.

You see i could tell you some magic mumbo jumbo, but the fact is, that giant teddy bears don't have a fucking nervous system, so they cant fucking feel a damn thing, whether it be magic or stabs.

Just saying, im not trying to ruin Twilights sense of...victory...but i kind of did.

-------------------------------

Back to Twilight!

-------------------------------

Feeling Slightly disappointed at her easy victory, Twilight walked up to the girls surrounding Rainbow Dash.

“Are you going to be okay Rainbow?” You ask your friend. She looks pretty Rough, there is a hole through her left wing.

“This isn't permanent is it?” Rainbow asks me.

You think for an answer, and find one.

“Of course not, were simply dreaming right now.” you say with confidence.

She stands up with a wince. “Good, i would have to off myself if it was permanent.” she says with a laugh.

but a cold feeling runs through you.

then

Black.

Episode 15: Nightmare (Part 3)

Episode 14 - Nightmare (Part 3)

By Ma252

“Ugh, what happened.” Twilight asked as she rubbed the back of her head with a hoof.

“I dont know what happened, but alls i know is that i can't see a darn thing.” Applejack said out of the darkness.

“This darkness is dreadful, can someone find a lightswitch?” Rarity inquired.

“Hey, who turned out the lights?” Pinkie asked while giggling.

“I think i found the lightswitch.” Rainbow said before a light turned on, briefly stunning each of them.

“Woah..” Rainbowdash said before the rest of the girls’ eyes adjusted.

What they saw before them, was what looked to be the work of an insane painter.

They were in a hexagonal room, each wall was painted with different colors. On each wall held the 12 medium sized paintings, each looking more blurry than the last, making swirls and zigzags that would make van gogh jealous. But thats not what was putting Rainbow Dash in such an awestruck state.

“What do you think they mean?” Fluttershy questioned. Twilight thought, but then the narrator took hold of the situation, because he obviously had a better handle on the situation at hand than the six ponies currently in the mysterious room.

---------------------------------------------------------

To the narrator’s slightly warped perspective

---------------------------------------------------------

Finally, i thought that episode 13 was the only dialogue i would actually have. Well, lets just be glad that the Author is giving me a character, and move on to what i'm supposed to be doing while the girls down there stare awe struck at Max’s really bad memory. You see, thats all what they’re looking at is, its just Max’s mediocre memory. I mean no-one really anticipated Max’s madness to blur all of his memories, but it did anyway. I really don't understand why he went mad in the first place.

But, i digress.

Ah, it seems our adventurers are progressing while i just sit here and jabber on about the details of the story i'm narrating. A real shit job if i dont say myself, but lets see what the mane six are up to.

----------------------------------------

Back to the other Six ponies.

----------------------------------------

As the six mares traversed into what seemed like an endless labyrinth of hallways, each with doors in them that had numbers engraved into them. Most involving the number 73, why the number 73 kept coming up baffled Twilight. As far as she understood there was nothing special about the number.

“Girls, what do you know about the number 73?” Twilight asked, making sure her limited knowledge wasn't what stopped her from finding out the significance of the number.

“Nuthin.” Applejack said as she continued walking through the endless corridors.

“I don’t know Twi, but it does seem to be a recurring subject in Max’s mind.” Rarity chimed in.

“I have some information!” Pinkie said, suddenly popping in front of Twilight, successfully startling her.

“What do you know about it Pinkie?” Twilight questioned, recuperating from the small scare Pinkie gave her.

Pinkie looked up and tilted her head to the left, as Max had taught her to.

“Well, if i remember it was Max’s cutie mark. And Max kept bringing it up, saying it was following him for some reason or another. He could never really tell what it wanted from him, he just kept saying that it was the number that was inscribed in the code of the universe.” She stopped and thought a little more. “OH, and he said it was in his bus number, which really didn't make sense until he explained what a bus was.” She then looked at Twilight with a cocked head.

“Why did you wanna know Twilight?” Pinkie asks, keeping her head tilted. The metaphorical gears in Twilight's head were turning as she thought about what the pink mare said.

-----------------------------------

Pinkie’s Perspective finally.

----------------------------------

You are Pinkie, and you are still walking through these weird corridors with your friends. Also, you're inside Max’s head, which is exiting because you always wanted to get to know Max better. Well, maybe not fighting his inner demons personally better, more like what's his favorite ice cream flavor better, i mean you were his marefriend and you barely knew anything about him personally.

You made a note in your head to get to know him better after this whole thing was over, also you made a note in your head not to delete the previous note, because sometimes that happens.

You and your friends make a sudden left turn and are back in the hallway you started in. “Wow, it looks like we're back in this hallway, why don't we try another door?” You chime in as you approach a door called “Desires”.

“This seems like a good one, and HEY.” You say observing the door, which seemed to be clean from the corruption.

“This one is clean too, i mean wouldn't it be okay just to take a peek at what my Maxie desires?” You say with a large smile.

“No Pinkie, were just here to clean the corruption, and i think i have an idea that will make this a lot safer and way shorter.” Twilight says with a frown.

After that she walks up the the door labeled “73” and starts to do magic. “And what idea is that Twilight?” Rarity asks with a frown.

Twilight closes her eyes in focus before a distinct click comes from each of the locks on the doors. As the locks fall apart, so do the chains on the door.

“That, was easy.” Twilight said as she grasped the door knob with her magic. You feel a great uneasiness before she opens the door, which reveals a pure white room, with a black path going into the distance.

“Woah.” you say before slowly walking onto the black path. you feel strange, like a feeling that you yourself are complete. Like you have found the meaning of life as you walk down the path of absolution.

“Pinkie where are you going, it could be dangerous in here.” Twilight warns you.

But you don't stop, in fact you keep walking down this path as numbers start appearing around you, which happen to be a series of ones and zeros.

as you walk down this path you feel like you have found your purpose in life, like you are....

"Complete?" A soft voice says behind you.

You turn around quickly to see Max behind you.

"Max?" You ask cauciously.

"I go by many names. Some call me god, some call me satan, some even call me 73." He said looking you in the eyes.

"Why are you in Max's brain?" You ask.

He looks around and then to you.

"This does not look like a brain" he says with a smirk.

You look at him incredulously.

"Why are you in Max's mind?" You ask him.

He walks over to you then kneels.

"I should be asking you the same question, pink one."he says as he looks at you with worried eyes.

"Me and my friends came here to clean out the bad stuff from Max's brain."

You tell him.

He stands them starts to hover off of the ground.

The room turns blue for a few seconds, then he gets back to you. "Yes, it seems my vessel has been infected by a vile form of magic." He turns around and spreads his arms, a blue substance seems to rush from out of his palms and into the walls of the room.

"Luckily, this can be easily fixed with a little omnipotence." You hear a small smile in his voice as he speaks.

As the blue liquid stops flowing from his hands and he turns around to face you.

"Thank you, pink one for notifying me of this nuisance in my vessel." A frown then grows upon his face.

"But your presence has awakened me, and now i am forced to spend eternity in my vessel's mind." He says.

He looks at you, his white eyes peering into your soul.

"I see you have a strong amount of love magic flowing from you right now." He says, looking surprised.

"Are you...infatuated with my vessel?" He asks making you blush heavily.

"Y-y-yes?" You say, making something between a question and answer. Now he is smiling. "Allow me to give you a gift."

He says,as his smile grows larger.

"Long ago, i met a god created by the human race known as kamadeva, or the God of Love and Desire." He says, putting a hand behind his back.

"We spoke, and i told him that i had created those who created him. He asked me how it is possible the Humans created a god such as himself. I told him, that the humans have a special gift, one that goes beyond any other race. He grew curious, and asked me what the gift was, so i told him. The humans have the ability to believe in something enough to make it real, he told me that it was...unnecessary, for me to give them this gift, but then again, he would not exist if i did not give him the gift. So to repay me, he gave me this." The man now held a small amulet in his hands.

"He told me, that as long as i wore it, the bond between the one i love and myself could only grow."

A frown grew on his face.

"Unluckily, i do not have the capability to feel....love." He said, making you gasp.

"But you pink one, you are special." He said putting the amulet around your neck.

"Now, i will wake you and your friends, i will clean the rest of this "Nightmare" out.." he says as he waves a hand.

And then, everything went black.

Episode 16: Rise

Episode 16: Rise

5 Hours after the Nightmare incident.

Location: Throne Room

-Max’s POV-

“I didn't give you permission to make me a fucking prince.” I told celestia as I started pacing back and forth. Of course I was human again, which made me ten times more comfortable about the situation. “Please, just let me explain myself Max.” Celestia said, stopping me with her magic.

I ruffle my hair with my hands and plop down on the throne next to her (Lunas I assume). “Let me tell you a story Max.” she started.

I was in no mood for storytime.

“I'm in no mood for Marcus right now.” I say looking over to her. “I just want to know the specific reason why you made me a fucking prince.” I say with a frown. “Because you need to be made a prince in order to fulfill your destiny Max.” she says, raising her voice. Now, i've had a lot of experience from yelling women, and I was not going to have my new “Mother” yell at me.

So I should defuse the situation.

“Listen, im not going to make a big deal about this, nor am I going to freak the fuck out.” I begin.

“But i've heard alot about my destiny, a lot of weird shit that probably isnt going to work out in the end, I mean sure i'm certain about a few things.” I say, getting in celestia’s face.

“And what are those ‘things’” Celestia asks me.

“Number 1: My destiny somehow involves Pinkie.” I start holding out a finger, damn its good to be human.

“Number 2: Im gonna die sometime in the future.” Celestia winces at this, but I still raise my second finger.

“Number 3: Im going to prevent hundreds of ponies from dieing in the future, probably from a war.” I say holding up a third finger.

“A war, wha-” Celestia try’s to speak but I interrupt

“Number 4: I don't like being interrupted” I finish.

I get out of the throne and start walking toward the doors of the throne room.

“Bye Tia.” I say as I throw a wave over my shoulder.

-----------------------------------/)o3o(\------------------------------------

Back in Ponyville after the Train Ride

Location: Carousel Boutique.

--_--_--_--_--_--_--_--_--_--_--_--_--_--

“Rarity…..” I say looking at the batsuit (christian bale) in front of me. It was the perfect suit for the perfect superhero, which just so happened to be me.

Rarity looks at me with a worried look.

"Is there something wrong darling? Is it the utility belt, or is it the cap-" Rarity was inturrupted by me tackling her into a hug.

"Its perfect Rares." I say releasing her from the hug.

A light blush dissapears from her face as I grab the mask of the suit.

"Im glad you like it Max." Rarity says from behind me. I raise the mask to my face, my hands shaking in anticipation. "I think its time for equestria to have a dark knight." I say quietly.

I pack the suit up in my bag and exit the boutique "thanks for the suit rares!" I yell behind me as I make my way to the library. When I reach said library, im bombarded by questions from twilight, which annoys the hell out of me.

"Where the hay were you this whole time Max?" She questions me.

Im just glad I have the suit I think to myself.

"A place called nunya." I say in her face.

"Ive never heard of a place called nunya." She says looking down in thought. I get in her face once more "Thats because its nunya fuckin bidness"  i say in an african american tone as I dive into the basement.

Later that night.

Im perched on top of the library, wearing my batsuit. I want something to happen, cmon I just need a measly crime, maybe a mugging, or even a murder for me to solve.

Infared vision, on.

i hear the AI I built into my earpiece say.

I see the world as if it was day, nopony may escape my hammer of justice.

"Somepony help me!" I hear to my left.

Detective vision, on.

I switch to detective vision to see where it came from.

I see a foal, quite possibly a small stallion, struggling in a fight against what looks to be big bird from sesame street.

I flare my cape and dive from the top of the library.

I glide to the building next to the struggle. Jeez this bird thing is uglier than my 4th grade gym teacher; and that says something. I swoop down and kick big bird before he can make another move on the foal. "Gggggfrreaaakkkk" it says, getting back on its feet.

My face twists in horror as I get a good look at what im fighting.

Its big bird

But real

I punch the overgrown bird in the beak and sweep my leg under it to make it trip.

But unfortunately it has the upper hand.

It bites my leg with its beak, causing me to yell.

"FUCK!" I yell as I sit upright in my bed.

I was still in the basement, it was just a dream.  A pretty badass dream, but I don't think it was what im looking forward to, seeing as that wasn't just a dream, it was a nightmare. Bigbird seems to want me dead, I need to know why.

"I think I can answer your question, young one." A voice to my right says.

"God dammit, am I dead again?" I say looking around in the darkness.

"You are not, young one." The voice says.

The room is engulfed in a white light, and a pale pony is revealed. He has a mustache that looks as if it was braided, and he looks very...asian.

"Are you pony mister miyagi or something" I say.

The pony chuckled a little at first, but then looked at me with a smile.

"You are just as funny as I remember you being, young Max." He says.

Great, time travel shit I think as I roll my eyes.

"Why does everything have to fucking involve time travel,or multidimensional travel. Why cant I just have a fucking nice day, maybe defeat a villian or two, and then sit with my marefriend and have a nice fucking cup of tea." I rant, throwing my hands to and fro.

"It is not that easy in the life of the vessel Max." He says to me, bowing slightly.

"What the fuck is the vessel?" I ask with an eyebrow raised.

"First, allow me to introduce myself." He says, stepping back a little.

Six other ponies in white cloaks appear on both sides of him.

"I am Omega, the leader of the The Order." He says, looking to his left and right.

"The order is an organization that has existed since the begining of any known universe. We live to serve, and protect The Vessel." He says.

"Protect The Vessel." The six ponies standing next to him say simultaniously.

"And I...am the vessel?" I ask, scared a little. Omega nods and steps forward, the six ponies dissapear into the white void.

"You contain inside your soul, the creator of everything." He says calmly.

Wait.....what...

What

What

What

"What the hell does that even mean?" I yell, getting off the bed and to my feet.

"It means that you were created for the sole purpose of being the creators vessel." He says looking into my eyes.

"Wait wait wait wait, so youre telling me." I stop and start laughing, while covering my eyes with a hand.

"That my life was created to I could be the vessel of this creator guy?" I ask, still laughing.

"That is correct." Omega says.

"So what am I supposed to do now?" I say, looking around the white room.

Omega approaches me and puts a hoof on my chest.

"You must learn to control your power, and master it as you grow stronger. I can see now that The Creator has awoken inside of you, which means that his power will very slowly syphon into your soul." Omegas hoof starts glowing blue.

"Remember, young Max." He says before he lowers his hoof and starts backing into the void.

"You can create anything you put your mind to."

My eyes grew heavy

"Wha.....what the hell is that supposed to mean?" I say before exaustion takes me and I pass out.

***___***___***___***___***___***___***___***___***___***__

"....ax has been sleep...."

"Do you thi........is wrong?"

I gasp as I shoot up from my lying position and look around.

"GAH!" Twilight shrieks as she flies back.

There are ponies in my room, Rainbow and Pinkie are looking at me from afar, with fear in thier eyes.

"Twilight, why are Pinkie and Rainbow in my Laboratory?" I say in my best dexter impression.

"We were worried Max, youve been asleep for 16 hours." She says, he face filled with concern.

I sigh and throw my legs over the bed.

"Maxie, what are all these things on your workbench." Pinkie said, turning the overhead lamp near my workbench, which burned my eyes.

I get up with my blanket around my waist and walk over to my workbench, I revel over my work as I fiddle with it in my hands.

"I was kinda curious as well, it looks like a boomerang; except made of metal." Twilight says, looking at the device held in my hand.

I giggle at Twilight's guess and toss it on the table.

"Its something from fiction on my world." I say as I stand up with the blanket still around my waist.

"Does it have something to do with this "Batman" ice heard you talk so much about?" Rainbow dash questions me.

"Actually, yes it does." I say as I dive onto the bed, and go under the covers and look for the clothes I was wearing the previous day.

I find them and put them on and then throw the covers off of myself. I get off of the bed once more and walk up to Pinkie, then pull her into a hug.

"Its good to see my pink party pony again." I say as I feel Pinkie return the hug.

I start to craddle her in arms as I walk upstairs.

"Boy Max, you sure have gotten alot stronger since you first got here!" Pinkie says as she looks up at me.

I see Rainbow and Twilight nod at Pinkie statement.

"Well, maybe ive been doing push ups." I say with a pout.

Twilight circled around me and looked at me with squinted eyes ad I reached the top of the stairs.

"Your eye color has changed as well.." she says, a hint of suspicion in her voice.

Oh shit, ill tell twilight about the vessel thing later...just not now. Hell I wasnt even aware of the physical changes to my body yet.

"Yea, that happens." I say as I shrug it off.

Were now in the lobby of the library, it smells like old paper in the lobby, a smell which I grew to love.

I felt a hoof poke at my chest, oh right I was still holding a pony in my arms.

"Hey Max, I might take a day off soon, would you uh....maybe like to spend it with me?" A shy Pinkie asked me.

I check my inner calender, and the look at the pink mare in my arms.

"Anything for you Pinks." I say as I lift her up and plant a kiss on her cheek, effectivly causing her to blush.

I put her down and watch her as she exits the library, leaving me alone with a smirking Rainbow Dash and a slightly suspicious Twilight.

"You and Pinkie make a cute couple, even as a human." Rainbow Dash says as she circles around me then starts towards the door.

"Well, I guess i'd better go too, you know, work and stuff." The multicolored pegasus said before she flew out of the door.

As soon as it closed I was pinned against the wall by Twilight's magic.

"Tell me what happened last night." Twilight said as she got inches from my face.

"Geez Twi, I have no idea what your talking about." I say with a sarcastic grin.

"I heard voices in the basement last night, who was with you?" She says, her nose pressing against my nose.

"Like I said Twilight, I don’t know watchu talkin bout." A large grin splitting my face.

"Max,ive detected that there is a large amount of alien magic coursing through your body, either you tell me or I send a letter to celestia." Twilght says, levitating a scroll and quill (freshly inked might I add).

Fuuuuuuuuuuck

"Okay okay, ill tell you. But under a few conditions." I say holding up a finger.

She lets go of me with her magic and teleports us both onto the couch.

"Geez Twiligt, your magic really did a number on me, im gonna need a little cofee." I say, tapping my chin with a finger.

Before I could blink a cofee mug surrounded by Twilight's aura levitates out of the kitchen and into my hand.

A kettle then teleports over the mug and pours some cofee.

"Is there anything else I can get you?" Twilght says, grinding her teeth.

I hold out a hand and give her a smile "oh no thank you."

I then give her a recap of last night, giving her every detail of everything.

"This is important Max, we have to tell Celes-" I inturrupted her by putting a finger to her mouth.

"Condition one, we dont tell Celestia." I say with a serious face. "I was just made a prince, I dont think she would take this well." I say, making Twilghts jaw drop.

"She adopted you!?" Twilight yelled.

I sip at my coffee and look at her with a straight face.

"Eeyup."


Episode 17: Excursion

Episode 17 - Excursion

By Ma252


“Let me get this straight Max.” Twilight said as she closed her eyes. “Celestia, ruler of the land, adopted you as her son?” She said, exhaling.

“Yes.” i say simply.

“Did she ever tell you why?” Twilight asked, placing her hooves on the table.

I take another sip of my coffee and look at Twilight with a content face.

“She said it was part of my destiny” I say waving my hand in the air sarcastically.

“That makes no sense whatsoever!” Twilight exclaims, throwing a book across the room with magic, then puts it back in its respective place.

“Then why don't you fucking ask her?” i say, taking a large sip of my coffee.

Twilight's eyes open and she looks at me with a determined stare.

“Thats exactly what i'm going to do.” She says. “SPIKE~” Twilight yells/sings.

I see the little purple dragon pop out from the top of the staircase. I always liked that little guy, really fucking persistent.

“What is it Twilight?” he says with an innocent voice.

Twilight looks at him with a smile. “Please take a letter.” she says conjuring a quill and ink, then levitating it to his hands.

Dear Princess Celestia,

This Letter is not another friendship report, but in regards to Max’s recent Princehood. As to why you made him a prince without notifying the public is not my business, but why you made him a prince in the first place is what i'm wondering. please send me your response as soon as possible.

Your faithful student

Twilight Sparkle

Twilight finished saying what she wanted to, and then spike sent the letter.

A pregnant silence was held in the air, i broke it every once in a while by sipping on my coffee or squeaking in the chair i was sitting on.

Then, Spike happened.

“So what- BURRRRRP” A letter flew out of spiked mouth and into Twilights magical grasp.

She then unraveled the letter and read it aloud.|

“Dear Twilight Sparkle

I apologize for not making you aware of Max’s princehood earlier, as for reasons why i made him a prince-” She stopped reading, her left eye twitches a bit

“as for the reasons i made him a prince, I would like tell you personally, which is why i am sending my personal chariot to bring you to canterlot.”

She slumps down a bit when she stops reading.

I take a sip of my coffee, its now making that awkward slurping noise.


***___***___***___***___***

Max’s Pov (3rd Person)

***___***___***___***___***

The Library was empty, nary a Twilight nor a Spike in sight.

Dare Max say, it was his day off.

Chicka Chicka~

There was a knock at the door, Max had no idea who it was, nor did he actually care. As he opened the door a pink pony lie awaiting, her hoof digging at the ground.

Chicka Chicka~

“What's Up Pinkie?” Max said as he let her inside.

“Its my day off Max, and i have something to get done.” She says as she plops on the couch.

Chicka Chicka~

“What do you have to get done, if you don't mind me asking?” Max asks, his eyebrow raising.

“Do get to know you better Maxie” she says shifting in her seat.

Max looks at her, a warm smile on his face. “I would like that Pinks, I've been meaning to do that as well.” Max says with a toothy smile.

They sit down, Max pours himselfself a cup of coffee, oh sweet jesus he loves caffeine. “So what did you want to know?” he asks the pink mare looking at him with a goofy smile on her face. She looks at me with that same smile, which of course makes me smile.

She looks up and starts asking questions.

“Whats your favorite color?”

“Blue”

“Favorite food?”

“Cupcakes, of the chocolate variety.”

“Favorite Movie?”

“Shawshank Redemption.”

“Favorite thing to do for fun.”

“Party”

“You didn't seem to have much fun at the party i threw for you.”

“Because thats not the type of party i mean.”

“What kind of Party do you mean?”

“A party where i can dance.”

“You can dance at all kinds of parties.”

“Not the parties i've been to while i've been here.”

“Ill have to bring you to a club one day”

“They have clubs here?”

Club = Partying = Drugs

Ponies have drugs, i'll have to look into that.

Max Thought

“Yes Maxie, now lets move on.”

“Okay, lets move on. Ask me some more personal stuff.”

“Are you sure Maxie, I don't want to go too far.”

“There is no such thing as too far when it comes to me.”

“Are you sure?”

“Absolutely.”

“Okay.”

There is a silence in the air, Max can see in her face that she is trying to find something that won't offend him. Max reaches over to her and grabs her hoof, she looks at him with those goddamn blue eyes.

“Why do really you drink Maxie?”

*Pang*

Heart (29/30 HP)

Max looks down, and breaths heavily. He felt that pang, it was not pleasant.

“Well, i started drinking when i was 15, which was when my father died. At first i really hated it, but it really helped me cope with his death. once i was finally done with drinking, I was 17 and I was confident that I could make it through this with my mother, and brothers help; after all they were the only family i actually had. But a year later when they died, and i came here, i guess drinking became second nature again.”

His head was down, and he was ashamed of the person he had become.

“I really don't deserve someone as good as you Pinkie.” I say, my hands drop to my sides.

A pink hoof lifts his face to reveal Pinkie, not inches away from his face.

“Dont you ever say that Maxie, you will always deserve me.” She says as she closes the distance between her boyfriend and herself.

And everything was good.

Chicka Chicka~


***___***___***___***___***

Twilights POV (2nd Person)

***___***___***___***___***


You wait in the lobby outside of the council room, apparently Celestia had important emergency matters to attend to.

As the large doors swung open, Celestia was revealed wearing an unpleasant facial expression.

"Princess, whats the matter?" You ask, trying to keep up with her large strides.

"It seems our griffon neighbors want something that belongs to us." She says as she turns down a hallway the corridor that leads to her personal chambers.

As you and the princess sat down, celestia conjured a cup of coffee, then looked at you with a content sigh.

"What would you like to know Twilight?" The princess asks you before sipping on her tea.

"I want to know exactly you decided to prince Max?"

You say, voicing your concerns.

Celestia simply takes a sip of her coffee. She sets the mug down and looks at you.

"Twilight, are you aware how long I have been Max's guardian." She says looking at you.

"What do you mean guardian?" You ask in response.

"You are aware i have been watching Max his entire life, no?" The sun princess questions.

"Well yes but-"

Celestia holds up a hoof, silencing you.

"I have been watching Max his whole life, from his birth to now, and ive observed something peculiar about his family." She says, lifting the coffee and sipping it before setting it down again.

Your eyebrow raises in curiosity.

"Max's family happens to be under something called, 'Murphys Curse'" she says, sipping her coffee again.

"I've never heard of that." You say, rubbing your chin with a hoof.

"I wouldn't expect you to have. Its a human curse; which is only found on earth, and can only exist on earth." She says this time taking large sip.

"What does the curse do?" You ask, a spark of curiosity growing in your mind.

"On earth, there is a theoretical set of laws created by humans, one of which is called 'Murphy's Law'. It states, that whatever can go wrong, will indeed go wrong."

You think about the possibilities of this law and let out and audible gulp.

"Now you realize how dire his situation could have been, and how it is improved now." Celestia says refilling her cup of coffee.

"But what does any of this have to do with Max being a prince?"

Celestia giggles a tiny bit at Twilights eagerness and says

"Patience my little pony, i will get to that."

"Now, like i said i have been Max's guardian for a very long time. The scrying spell i used to watch him also let me use a small amount of magic on the other side of the portal; which then allowed me to protect him from the curse laid upon his family. He would stay safe, while i could do nothing for the rest of his family, as much as i wanted to."

You nod your head, starting to put the pieces together.

"After watching him for so long, i began to see the similarities between he and I, that is until i fully realized what using my magic on him at such an early age had done to his physical biology."

"What happened princess?" You ask, leaning in farther.

"You see, humans at a young age are very susceptible to magic, and i started using my magic on him at birth."

She sighed and took a long sip.

"Which meant that his DNA was altered to match mine in many ways, mostly in the areas of personality"

Your brain stops, the gears skided to a halt.

Max is indirectly related to the princess?

"Does this mean hes...your relative?" You ask as your mind is boggled by the possibilities.

"It means that he is indirectly my son." She says nodding.

"But princess, i have not once seen you act at all how you act now."

The princess just laughs and shakes her head.

"My dear Twilight, you never experienced my teenage years as my sister did. If you would like to know more about it, why dont you try and ask her."




Episode 18: Balance

Episode 18 – Balance

Original Concept By Ma252 – Guest Chapter Written By D.Fatman

[]=============================[]

P.O.V.: Max – First Person

[]=============================[]

Ever wake up with a splitting headache wondering what the fuck happened last night? Yeah, I'm dealing with that but on top of that. To be honest I'm dealing with a lot of confusing shit right now. Like what is this black robed pony holding me underwater? Wait, better question is... WHY THE FUCK AM I UNDERWATER TO BEGIN WITH?!

“Will you just die already you abomination to pony kind?” this old as fuck pony that oddly sounded like the emperor from star wars. Fuck what was his name again anyway? Ah fuck it, not important. I tried to speak but all that came out of that stupid move was the burning pain from the throat and a lot of air bubbles.

“Finally, suck on the sweet air of destruction!” The pony said holding a hoof in the air. Hey buddy suck on the hard lesson from the school of hard knocks! With that thought I shot my left leg and planted my foot right into this bastards flank forcing him forward and causing him to smash his face into the side of what I could only guess an obsidian tub. After the blow to the head, he limply falls onto the ground allowing me to get up out of the water.

I pull off the cloak around the knocked out pony and dry myself off as best I could. The room I was in looked like some bathroom I've been in before. Hell the castle's bathrooms look a million times better than this shit... well what ever the fuck this place was.

Surrounding the black tub was white marking that seemed scratched in, maybe satanic ponies? Like if someone or in this case somepony had took the time to mark each on it. Course they weren't important, not by a long shot it was time to get my white ass out of here. At least these guys weren't the yellow rain slickers psychos from that Dead Rising I shivered at the thought. I swear if I see one of these ponies in a yellow raincoat with a green big nose mask floating a hunting knife I will fucking flip.

I finally found the door which was a carved in slab in the wall. I pushed on it as hard as I could to find it having a bookshelf on the other side, Seriously? Fuck is no one around here original? Please hidden tunnel or chamber behind a fucking bookshelf. Fuck it's even in a library as well. Seriously someone is going to have to teach somepony not to do the obvious.

I began to travel down the rows of bookshelves to find more and more bookshelves. Is there a fucking door in this place? There was literally books upon books all over this place. Seriously Twilight would probably explode from the sheer number of books here. Speaking of the lavender ball of magical fur. How the fuck did I end up here anyway?

[]=============================[]

P.O.V.: Celestia – Third Person

[]=============================[]

“In one evening all of Equestria just goes to hell I swear." Celestia muttered once she had gotten to her private study. To find out the Max had gone missing from Ponyville as well as Pinkie being found unconscious from a knockout spell in the middle of town.

It infuriated the regent of the sun to no end. She had just gotten Max back after the whole scare of that dark force infesting him. Then to find out that the special agent she sent to keep tabs on Max was now currently recovering in the Castle infirmary. She sat down behind her desk to wait for word from the group of her royal guards as well from her personal student on any findings. She looked over the stack of papers she still had to go through.

To be honest she wanted something to take her mind of the events that she not a few moments ago was brought to her attention. The cup of tea that she had left there was still steaming just as it was when one of the maids had brought it in. She brought it up to her lips before she took a drink. The normally sweet taste from the tea was bitter to her as she thought more about this.

“Who would take Max like that? Let alone an Equestrian prince.” She thought to herself as she continued to dream. She turned to watch the night her sister had done. In only a few hours she was suppose to raise the sun like nothing had happened. The door was opened to find her sister walking in. She was worried herself not for the prince that she had yet to meet in person but for the troubling fact that somepony would take one without a thought like that.

[]-------------------------[]

Max's POV: First person

[]-------------------------[]

I whistled as I looked down the large spiral staircase before me.

It went up, and when I say up I don't mean the high quality Disney movie. I could see a speck of light at the top of the staircase which caused me to groan.

Speaking now would have no use, it seems that the pony who brought me here poured something very hot down my throat. I wince as the thought of someone pouring boiling water down my throat, then wince because my throat is fucking on fire.

I look around the vast sea of books before me, before hearing an array of voices behind me.

My mind went into "oh shit fuck" mode as the voices grew closer

"We can't let the vessel escape." One female voice says.

"He can't have gone far, Dark Side said he wasn't even unconscious for 10 minutes."

I quickly look for some means to escape, but find nothing.

Just a quick note, never turn your back on a hallway with people you consider enemies around the corner.

"There he is!" I hear from behind me, but nothing happens.

I turn around to see... absolutely nothing, except one pony. One maroon colored pony with a back mane and tail that was slick back.

"I see you're confused by the number of ponies behind you." He says as he takes his hood off and looks at me

"Madness can do a lot to a pony." He says before raising a hoof that held a black metallic like cover to it that became surrounded by a red aura in seconds.

“Max, you know you can't hide from me.” he said as he jabbed his hoof toward me as ball of red fired out of it towards me. I rolled out of the way as he fired another one.

“Fuck this, I'm out.” I said through the pain as I began to scrabble to my feet after having too close of a shave from his second attack. This hallway was extremely long, the twists, the turns, and the lack of anything to defend myself with. Till I saw a table, which I flipped over to duck behind. To find out it was useless, with one of his blasts the table split into pieces. I grabbed two of the legs and turn to see the prick of a pony up close. He turned and bucked me pretty hard which sent me into the wall. I've taken some harder hits so I was able to get up with my table legs in hand. What I didn't expect for him to zip right up to me and turned with two red aura hooves, landed a blow to my right leg. I could easily hear the crunch of the bone breaking which left me in pain. “Fuck.” I got out as I was slump against the wall as the stallion looked at me directly into the eyes.

“So much for the great vessel of the creator.” This pony said before he began to laugh. “I wouldn't be surprised if they only told me this as some sick joke.” He took a step closer with all four of his hooves glowing that red aura shit.

“Well from where I'm sitting it's not a joke.” I said through the extreme burning in my throat before a sung my table leg at him. He wrapped it up in his magic and ripping it from my hand.

“Oh, it's not a joke anymore. Once I'm done breaking every bone in your body and tearing your very being to shreds. I maybe nice enough to send your darling little Pinkie Pie what remains in a nice... wrapped... gift.” He said as he took the left and whipped it on my broken leg causing me to scream. Once he stepped close enough I took my good leg and kicked at him. He took it like it didn't faze him at all. “Oh look the vessel wants to fight back.” He said before striking my broken leg again.

“Well guess was chuckle nut, you forgot something.” I retorted completely blowing smoke out of my ass as well as my throat burned to talk but what else could I do at the moment.

“Oh? What would that be?” He said curiously before he struck my leg again.

“That I wasn't alone.” I said before I looked at the empty hall behind him and yelled through some extreme fucking pain. “Now!” He went wide eyed for a moment spinning completely around.

“What?!” He said in surprise, just to see the empty hallway. This gave me an opening were I took the last leg of the table and shoved the broken splintered end right up in ass. He yelped in surprise and pain as he jumped a few feet away. He dislodged the leg and completely destroyed it into nothing. Not even an bit of ash was left of it, just like was here one minute and gone the next. He turned at me looking quite pissed off. Hey if I was going to go out I was making sure I was going to a pain in some ponies ass for this. He brought the table leg down again snapping it in two over the broken leg.

“AH, Fucker can't you at least go for the other one. Fuck that hurts!” I yelled at him as my voice finally gave out from all the burning, he gave me a death glare as she held his hoof up.

“No more games vessel. It's time to put you and that 'creator' to rest.” He said as a large red orb appeared over his hoof.

“I don't think so Alpha.” Said another pony before what was the equivalent of an old steam train plowed right into what I could only guess was Alpha. Just to watch the bastard get flung right through the fucking wall was so satisfying. The slow clop of some pony walking into the room from the equally as large hole that the magical train plowing through it. The snow white coated pony with an ash gray mane, tail, and beard walked right into the hallway. I noticed the bright red omega symbol for a cutie mark. He turned to look at me with his milky white dulled eyes. Ah shit it was Omega. He walked over to me with a back floating in his magic. He didn't say anything but look me over, even the blood that was coming out of the wounds from my leg. He dropped the bag next to me. “Theirs medical supplies in the bag Max.” He said before he turned to the hole. “I can't help you heal, but I can at least give you the supplies to do so.” He trotted over to the other hole he made and looked down through it. “You should thank that orange pony friend of yours for doing what he can for your marefriend.” Omega said before he jumped down. I scrambled as best I could over to his beg to find quite a bit of medical supplies even with much luck a fold able crutch. I took what was left of the table leg and some tape and made a splint for my leg. I began to hobble through the entry whole that Omega made as fast as I could. I had to make sure Pinkie Pie was alright.

[]-------------------------------------------------------[]

Central Library – Hidden Base: Third person

[]-------------------------------------------------------[]

Omega stood in hole as he looked at the path of damage he caused. A few of the bookcases were demolished as well as the form of a pony laid there in the middle of it. He jumped down onto one of the still standing cases before landing down before Alpha the vessel of destruction.

“It's been a long time Omega.” Alpha said as he rose to his hooves again.

“Indeed it has Alpha.” Omega said keeping a calm look upon him as he took stance with his horn glowing an heavenly white. He prepared for what ever Alpha could throw at him.

“Last time I saw you was in what Trottingham?” Alpha said as his own horn began to glow.

“Prance, in the catacombs.”

“Oh yes Prance, what a lovely city.” Alpha said as he began to grin. He fired off a shot of magic in the hellfire red his aura took for color. Omega just watched as it flew at him. Before it connected a shield block appeared and deflected it to the roof of the room. The explosion put a least a bowling ball size hole in the ceiling.

“I will tell you again what I told you back there. Your not strong enough to face me Alpha and you know it.” Omega said as he held shield block before him as a white long sword he make from his magic appeared next to him in the air. Alpha summoned several large orbs of magical energy around him just as transparent as Omega's weapons. The stood there for what would seem to be hours as one waiting for the other to make their first move. Time felt like it stood still for the two of them long enough for each of them to notice the fine movements of the other. The rise and fall their bodies made at each breath they took. The unbroken focus in each others eyes and the magical glow that came form their horns. Three cults ponies watched down from the second floor as the two apposing forces just stood in silence. One the pieces of the ceiling that remained from the magical impact before fell and crashed on the ground breaking the unending silence. In the moment all hell broke lose. Alpha start to create and fire his magical orbs as he dashed to the left. Omega was left of the defensive as he either knocked them away with his blade or took the blunt force of them against his shield block. Alpha ran around Omega as he continued to create and throw his orbs of destructive energy.

“What's the matter Omega, can't move?” Alpha taunted as he started to pump out more projectiles every minute. Unlike the over confident Alpha, Omega remained calm as he just continued to block and deflect the energy at him. But unknown to Alpha, he was doing a second thing as he was creating a pillar of magic between two of the still standing bookcases. It was made noticed as the bookcase ahead of Alpha began to topple over. Screeching to a halt, Alpha turned to Omega who took the laps in movement as his time to strike. An upward slash left a cut on Alpha's chin as he almost didn't react in time. “Bastard!” He growled as he summoned more energy to create a fairly large ball of energy that he threw at his opponent. What he didn't expect for Omega to cut right through it before the shield block collided with his face sending him into another free standing bookcase. The force of the impact caused it to topple over knocking on of the bases supports. Luckily they did build this base with more then just four of the standard supports they would have needed. But in the same stance that unlucky for them that most of the remaining supports were already taken out when Omega sent the magical steam engine in before hand. While Max was running Omega during his search was also taking out members of the Cult of Destruction as well as the extra supports.

“Give up Alpha, like I said you can't win.” Omega said as he remained just as calm as ever.

“No you should give up Omega.” He said as four spikes of magic flew up at Omega who jumped back in time as they nailed two of the remaining cult members that stayed to watch the action completely destroying them with an explosion that sent the third one flying into the wall completely incapacitating him.

“No can do Alpha, it's bad enough you hurt the vessel as well as his friends.” Omega said as he dropped his barrier block and began to produce more magical swords.

“Oh please you know just as well as I that those ponies asked for it as for the abomination to pony kind shouldn't even be here to begin with.” Alpha said as he returned to his hooves.

“He has every right as any pony else to be here.” Omega said as he took stance as each sword turned and pointed at Alpha before they flew at him. Alpha reared up as his forelegs began to glow before she stomped causing a dome of magic to fly out from his body vaporizing a few feet of floor and bookcases around him into ashes. Omega jumped back to avoid the magic as his horn began to flare in a white aura.

“I will not be talked down too about 'him' Omega!” He yelled as his horn was covered in an over glow. Alpha's fierce glare was matched with Omega's cold hard stare. Alpha stepped closer as he readied his spell but unfortunate for him he misstep-ed causing him to launch the spell in the wrong direction right into another support causing it to explode into rumble. With only the two supports left to hold the building, they couldn't take it and began to crack from the strain. Omega took the time and launched his spell at Alpha sending him into the wall with enough force to knock him out. Omega's gaze watched the unmoving body o Alpha for a few minutes as the ceiling bowled into the room. He held a barrier block above him to help cover him as he formed little platforms so he could jump back up to the whole he made to enter the base. He turned and noticed the last remaining cult member still out from before. He wrapped the pony in his magic as left bring the bystander with him. As soon as he left the building the ground around him began to sink from the ten floors under the ground caving in leaving an unmissable hole in the white tail woods. Omega threw the cult member onto ground outside the of sink hole. This was just enough to wake the pony.

“What... what happened?” The pony that was named Dark Script said as he tried to get his barrings to find himself in the forest.

“I see your awake.” Omega said as he stepped into the stallions view.

“You! Stay away from me.” Dark Script said as he tried to stand only to find his back left hind leg was broken and wouldn't hold his weight. Omega continued to walk closer as him as the earth pony stallion tried to get away. “Stay away or I will tell ponies it was you that captured the abomination to pony kind.” He threatened. This caused Omega to grin as his horn was covered with an over glow.

“There's no worry of that when you'll only remember taking him yourself.” Omega said in the calm tone.

“You can't your a creator you can't destroy memories!” Dark said as he was terrified.

“Oh I'm not destroying, I'm merely creating new ones to replace the old, since the princesses will be here shortly. I can't let them know I was here and the painkiller that Vessel of Creation took will make sure he won't remember me being here.” Omega said as smiled a devilish grin.

“But... but you can't heal him or effect him directly!” Dark said as he was now pinned against a tree.

“But I didn't, I only made it. I never made him take it, that was his doing.” Omega said as his horn touched Dark Script's forehead as his world went black and his memories altered right before his mind's eye.

[]=============================[]

P.O.V.: Celestia – Third Person

[]=============================[]

“We have to hurry Luna.” Celestia said as she flew with six of her personal pegasi guards. After she had reserved the mysterious note in a puff of magic telling her where Max could be found. She came straight to the White Tail Woods. Luna followed her sister both for support as well as back up just in case. Four of her personal night guard captains flew with Celestia's guards. The group of them found the sinkhole that once held the cult's underground base. Celestia was the first to touch down as he horn began to light the area around them in the pitch black area of the forest. Right there with a saddlebag Max laid there looking worse for wear and only a few feet away from the sinkhole about half way still in it held a earth pony stallion covered in a dark clock out cold. On his foreleg was blood that looked a little dried as well as a trail of blood that lead right to Max's broken leg. Celestia wrapped Max's body in her magic. “Guards I want you to take that pony back to Canterlot. I have a lot of questions for that pony.” She said with a level of anger that was normally not scene on the regent of the sun. Luna watched her sister quietly as said guards put hoof cuffs on the stallion before taking off to Equestrian's capital. Once it was only Celestia, Luna, and the passed out Max was left in the woods the princess of the moon finally decided to say something.

“What do you plan to do with that stallion sister?” Luna asked as she was the only one keeping calm compared to Celestia.

“I will have that stallion interrogated so I can get down to the answers of what happened here.” Celestia said as her horn began to project magic over Max as a white light went up and down Max's body. The silence between the two sister only lasted a few moments, that was till Celestia's stance changed. “They...” Celestia said shaking.

“Sister?” Luna said as she stepped over.

“They...” Celestia said again her voice shaking. Luna taking an initiative began to do the same her sister did and found the same thing she did. Max's vocal cords where burned to no end from tar being poured down his throat. She could tell that he tried to talk through it before it finally burned it to the point unable to speak. On top of his leg was severally damaged that he would need medical attestation. She thought that the personal guard Celestia had placed on Max was bad having his right foreleg's leg magically destroyed that he would need a prosthetic just to have some thing close to a normal life again. Celestia wrapped Max's body in her magic as she and Luna took off into the air both of them quite angry beyond the point that no pony has seen. They turned towards Ponyville as this was the beginning of a very long day.

“I will find out who did this.” Celestia thought to herself as she kept Max as close as she could as they flew.

[]=============================[]

End of Episode

[]=============================[]

Episode 19: Resolve

Episode 19 - Resolve

By Ma252




“Please Celestia, i don't need to live with you.” I say with a rough voice as I pace back and forth in the throne room.

Celestias face was twisted with rage and concern. “Max, you're not safe in ponyville.” She said slamming her hoof on the marble ground.

I twisted around to look at her with a raised eyebrow. “I would have been able to stop them from kidnapping me!” I exclaim.

Celestia gets from her throne and grasps my shoulders in her magic and walks till she is in my face. “I WILL NOT let my own son be KIDNAPPED by some ponies who think they can just waltz about snatching up a prince.” she says barring her teeth.

Her calling me her “Son” bothered my slightly, but i brushed it off as her being over protective.

“Just peg some guards on me, imperial guards, night guards, and kind of guards.” I squeeze my hands together.

Celestia looked down and exhaled. “Max i can't promise your safety.” she said turning around and releasing me from her magical grip. “That is why i cannot let you leave Canterlot.” I look down and walk up to Celestia. I look her in the eyes and exhale deeply “Celesta, i know you care about me.” I began to pace back and forth once again.

“But i can't do anything with you fucking HOUNDING me.” i say turning toward the doors of the throne room. As i reach the doors they are covered in a golden aura and slam in my face.

“YOU WILL NOT LEAVE THE CITY.” I hear Celestia yell from behind me.

I turn around, my fists still clenched. “Don't tell me what to do!” i yell at her, twisting my face in rage. I get nothing but Celestia flaring her magic, which turned out to be two guards coming in through the doors behind me.

“Guards, please take the prince to his room.”  Celestia says, before closing her eyes and exhaling. Im jolted to the side by a two white magical auras.

The two said guards start carrying me down the hallways, goddamn this castle is big.

“Do you bitches even know where my room is?” i ask, looking at the guards on both sides of me.

“They may not know, but i sure dooooo~” I hear a certain moon alicorn say from behind me. I turn my head back and look at her, she has a very smug smile on her face. “And i heard somepony is in trouble.” she said in a sarcastic coo.

“Oh yeah? what did you hear?” i ask her with a raised eyebrow.

She just looks back and forth, then walks closer to the guards that are ‘Carrying’ me. “I heard that you yelled at Celie.” she said biting her bottom lip.

I look down and then back at the lunar alicorn. “Yeah, i yelled at Celestia, so what?” After i say this, Luna’s eyes grow large. “Oh, yelling at mom right after you get home? thats a bad idea.” Luna says again, her voice is oozing with sarcasm.

We arrive at my room, the guards promptly shove me inside my room. Luna soon follows in suit.

“Shes not my mom.” I say plopping myself onto my bed and crossing my arms. Luna trots over to the bed and sits down on the side. “Max, do you know why Celestia adopted you?” Luna asked me, while looking at me with a raised eyebrow.

I put my hands on the back of my head and lie down on the bed. “I dont fucking know, something about my destiny or some shit.”  I say, flailing my hands in the air to express my emotions.

Luna shakes her head and sighs. “Max, the reason Celestia adopted you into the family, is because you ARE family.” she says with emphasis.

I stop to think about this for a second, and then raise an eyebrow. “What exactly do you mean by that?” i ask sitting up.

Luna shifted in her position, as if she became uncomfortable. “Celestia told me that she would tell you about this in time, but i believe it is now that you should know about this.” She says with a breath.

I squint at her and scoot next to her. “What are you getting at Luna?” i ask in confusion. Luna drapes her wing over my shoulder and looks over to me. “My sister started...protecting you, with her magic, a few moments after you were born. Humans, while young are very susceptible to magic, which means that while she was protecting you with her magic she was also changing your DNA to...sort of, match hers.” She finishes, my mouth hangs open.

“Luna, does this mean what i think your telling me it means?” I ask her.

Luna nods and says. “You are biologically related to my Sister, and I by blood.”

I stare down at the floor. “Luna…” i say as i look over to her tackle her into a hug. i squeeze my new found family, filled with joy. I feel Luna hug me back and pat my back with a hoof.

We push out of the hug and sit awkwardly on the bed.

“I am glad you understand my sisters reasoning now.” Luna says as she gets off of the bed and walks toward the door. “I expect my sister should stop by for a visit soon enough, i also expect you owe her an apology.” Luna walks out the door with a smile.

I lie down in my room, on my bed. I think about all that i've lost, the family, the things ive seen

I get up from the bed and walk out of the room. The only thing that was going through my mind was that i needed to apologize to….I don't know what to call her.

I walk through the empty hallways wondering where the guards that were supposed to be watching me were at.

I ignored the unnerving silence in the hallway and dragged my feet on the ground to make some ambient noise.

I start humming a song that i feel is attuned to my situation. I walk through the hallways and put my hands in my pockets as bass starts to gain in the background. “Ma-ma-ma-ma-ma-ma-ma” i say as I walk through the desolate hallways, drums start playing around me.

“I, i can't get these memories out of my mind” i say as i skip a step and twirl a bit. “And some kind of madness has started to evolve.” i start snapping my fingers and bobbing my head, my words echoing through the empty corridors of the palace. I had silent ‘Ma-ma-ma-ma-ma-ma-ma’s’ echoing behind me as i sang. “As i tried so hard to let you go, but some kind of madness is swallowing me whole, yeah.” I say as i turn a corner and do a jump in the air, and twist in the middle of the jump. I twirl around the pillars in the middle of the hallway i'm in as i sing the chorus. “I have finally seen the light” I run a hand through my hair and a twist on my heal twice. “And I have finally realized” I moonwalk into the next hallway, which had a pair of guards, who were chanting “Ma-ma-ma-ma-ma-ma-ma” silently as they bobbed their heads in unison to the beat of the music.

I grab the two guards and sing “and now I need to know is this real love?” They both shake their heads with closed eyes as i continue singing. “Or is it just madness keeping us afloat?” i say as the two guards continue to sing the chorus.

I twirl around and do a cartwheel, I land the cartwheel and slide a foot back, all while looking down and hold a fist to my chest. “And when I look back at all the crazy fights we had.” I look up and twirl a little bit, after the twirl i skip down the next hallway. “Like some kind of madness was taking control, yeah.” I rush to a window and plant my hand on it.

“And now I have finally seen the light.” A tear drops from my eye as i see rain clouds rolling in.I push away from the window and stuff my hands into my pockets as i continue to sing. “And I have finally realized.” more tears drop from my eyes as i shovel my hands out of my pockets and break into a run. I veer to the left and jump as i'm about to collide with a wall. I stop myself with my left foot and push off into a mid-air spin. I land the maneuver and sing “What you mean.”

I hear a second voice, an unfamiliar singing voice, but I swear i've heard it before. “But now I have finally seen the end” the voice sings. I see an unexpected face turn the corner in a twirl.

Celestia gets face to face with me, standing on two hooves. “And I'm not expecting you to care” she says, closing her eyes and looking down before twirling gracefully around me, making me spin 360 degrees to keep up with her. Im surprised by her dancing skills, as if she was human as well.

I grab her forehoof and start spinning her around me. We sing together now, as if we were both in perfect harmony;Like a Mother and Son. “But I have finally seen the light” we sing as we start mirroring each others dance moves, twirls, spins and jumps. “I have finally realized” We sing together as we come face to face again, our eyes locking. She looks proud of me, but her eyes are full of sorrow as well. “I need to love.” we say raising our voices and looking up. We face each other and say. “I need love.”

We both stop dancing, Celestia is the only one singing now. She walks to me, now on four hooves. “Come to me, Just in a dream, Come on and rescue me, Yes I know, I can be wrong, Maybe I'm too headstrong. Yes I know, I can be wrong, Maybe I'm too headstrong, Our love is.” she pauses and a chorus of “Ma-ma-ma-ma-ma-ma-ma…” is heard behind her. “Madness.”

Tears stream down my face as i run up to her and hug her around the neck. She hugs me with a hoof and wraps her neck around me. “Im so sorry.” i say as i cry on her shoulder. “Mom..”


***___***___***___***___***___***___***___***___***___***___***

Location: Canterlot, The Mare on the Corner. (Restaurant)

Time/Date: 8:00AM 9/21/1191

“This is nice.” i say as i sip my coffee. Celestia and I sit at the corner restaurant called “The Mare on the Corner.” Celestia giggles and looks at me with a smile “It is quite nice Max, its good to see you not running about trying to stop something from going horribly wrong.” She says with a smile. I throw my head back and laugh. “It is a refreshing change of pace isn't it?” i take another sip of my coffee and then look at Celestia, who is in turn sipping at her coffee. “Well i know where i get my love for coffee now.” I say with a large smile. Celestia looks down at the cup, then to me and then back at the cup. “I just absentmindedly do this Max, you can't blame me for every fault in your genes.” she says with a sly smile. “Damn Mom, i didn't take you for someone who could come up with a comeback.” I say narrowing my eyes at my equine mother. “I never took you for someone who picked up on sarcasm Max.” she narrows her eyes back at me. there is a silence, then we both loudly break out into laughs.

After the laughing died down, a waiter came to our table and look at both of us. His eyes widened slightly when he saw the princess and his posture fixed itself. “How can i serve the two of you today.” he said in a posh accent.

I could mess with this guy, but it was me and moms day off, so i guess i would give her the benefit of the doubt.

“Ill take some waffles.” I say raising an eyebrow to the posh pony. Celestia quickly looked over the menu which she was holding in her magical grip. She rubbed her chin with a hoof and lowered the menu to look at me. “Are these...waffles, any good Max?” she asks me with a raised eyebrow. My eyes widen and i nod profusely and look at her with wide eyes. “Mom, have you never tried waffles before?” I say with an incredulous face. Celestia quickly looks at the waiter who is staring at me with wide eyes. “I will have what hes having.” Celestia says, quickly going back to her coffee.

A few minutes later the waffles are sitting in front of both of us, completely plain. “Ahh what is this bullshit, there is no syrup or butter!” i exclaim shooting out of my seat only to be put back down by Celestia’s magic. “You have Luna’s short temper and my patients.” she says as she rolls her eyes. I look at her and throw my arms in the air. “But where are our fucking condiments?” i ask insistently. Celestia sighs and looks to the left. I follow where shes looking and see that the waiter is actually on his way to our table.

Celestia looks at me and gives me a half smile. “Patients is the key my sun.” The solar mare says before the condiments are put on our table. I let Celestia go first obviously because ladies first, and the other reason is because whenever i have waffles i fucking drown them in syrup. No canadian can hide from the syrup mountain that is my waffle mound. “Max, are you okay?” Celestia asks from across the table with a look of concern.

I smile and look at her then grab the syrup. I start drowning the waffles in what looks like pounds of syrup. “Im fine, sometimes i just get lost in my own little world. Other times i feel like my life is a movie or a TV show.” I finish the syrup off and reach for the stick of butter. The only problem is that its a physical stick of butter. “Mom, do you know any heat spells?” i ask looking up at her over the stick of butter. My mother looks at me with a giggle and nods. I put the butter back on the table and say. “Mom, i'm going to need you to superheat that butter.” I scoot my chair back a little and glare at the butter in question. Celestia rolls her eyes and the butter is melted into a liquid in less than ten seconds.

I take the plate with the melted butter and start to pour it over my waffles, then i stop halfway and pour the rest on Celestias’ waffles, much to her protest. “Max i do not need all of these calories going to my flanks.” she says with a blush. I wave that away and say “Your not fat, for your structure you're actually in amazing shape, Mom.” I say finishing with the butter. I see Celestia chew on her bottom lip and whisper something. “I guess i can have ONE free day.” Celestia says as she plunges her fork into the first and last pile of waffles she ever had. I watched with an enthusiastic smile as she let the syrup drip off of the delicious waffle. She slowly brought the waffle into her mouth and chewed it slowly. As she chewed her eyes progressively grew bigger.

“WHY HAVE MY SUBJECTS BEEN KEEPING THIS DELICACY FROM ME?” Celestia said in what i assume to be the royal canterlot voice before scarfing down the rest of the waffles in what Rainbow Dash would have described as ten seconds flat. When she was done she had a very guilty look on her face, which i enjoyed greatly. “Mom, i don't think that was the appropriate of dealing with enjoyment.” i say in a posh tone.

Celestia looks at me with a frown. “We are leaving, Max.” she says before wiping her entire face with a napkin. “Aw come on, i didn’t even get to eat my waffles.” I say reaching for my fork. I'm stopped by Celetia grabbing my shirt with her magic.”Pleeeeease, just one bite!” i yell as i reach toward the waffles in the distance.


***___***___***___***___***____***____***____***___***___***___***___***

Location: Canterlot, Canterlot Mall.

Time/Date: 12:37PM 9/21/1191

The mall was full of ponies, running back and forth, conversing and what not.

“Why are we here again?” i ask as we walk to various shops. Celestia looks at me with a smile as we walk into another small store.

“Were here to buy you whatever you want Max.” she says as we walk further into the store. The store was full of toys that you would expect a child to like, which in my opinion was the-

My thoughts are interrupted by a sight that brings a tear to my eye.

I disregard Celestia's protests and run up to a glass case that had something in it, something i thought i would never see in equestria in a million years.

A Gameboy SP lies before me, in a glass display case.

The store clerk walks up to me as my breath bombards the glass. “Hello, um, sir how can i help you?” he asks. I keep my eyes on the SP, if it were to disappear from existence i would never forgive myself.

“Where did you get this Technology?” i ask as my hands press against the glass. The store clerk circles around me and takes the SP out of the Display case. “Ah, a fine taste in entertainment is what you have my good sir.” he says as i constantly eye the machine from my world.

“No this isnt right, this is way beyond your time. You shouldn't have this unless there was….” i look up at the store clerk, who is looking at me with a raised eyebrow. “Another human?” i ask. The store clerk looks at me with a scoff and puts the Gameboy back. “This, my dear-” he looks at me up and down, then clears his throat. “Human, was invented by the folks at the Jon-Scott Corporation.” he says, which leaves me in confusion.

Celestia approaches me from behind and puts a hoof on my shoulder. “Max, i can sense you are troubled.” She says as i turn around to face her.

“Thats just weird is all.” I say as i eye the gameboy. Celestia teleports the Gameboy out of the Case and floats it over to me. “I see you recognize this technology?” she asks me with a raised eyebrow. “Yeah, its either a direct copy or this universe is VERY exact when it comes to opposites.” i say.

Celestia inspects the machine before i put it in my pocket. “I'm commandeering this machine on behalf of the Torchwood corporation.” i say as i walk up to the store clerk. The clerk’s face screws up and he looks at me funny. “Who the buck is ‘Torchwood’” he says with a scoff.

I look over to Celestia and say. “just roll with it.” Celestia smiles a bit and whispers something to herself as we walk out of the store. “What did you just whisper to yourself?” i ask as we walk into the center of the mall.

Celestia walks beside me and leans over to say. “How did you know about the Torchwood Division?”

My eyes grow wide and a smile dawns on my face. I look over to her with a smug smile and say. “Spoilers.”


------------********----------

In the Food Court.

------------********----------

“Oh, my fucking god.” i say as i take a bite out of the Cinnabon in my hand. Well, its not called Cinnabon, its called a Bon Bon. Celestia giggles and takes a nacho out of the bowl of nachos.

“I feel like i just had an orgasm in my mouth- No wait, i feel like i just had a Mouthgasm.” I say with emphasis. Celestia lets out a more audible laugh, and sips her drink.

I take the gameboy out of my pocket and inspect it thoroughly. It seems to be an exact replica of the one made in my universe.

I look up from the device and give celestia a confused look. “This shit baffles me Mom.” I say as i pick up my Bon Bon and take a large bite. “Max, what baffles you so much about this device? Its been around for about 9 years.” she says causing me to stop chewing. “Nine years?” I ask looking up at her. She nods and takes another nacho out of the mountain of nachos in the bowl she had.

Wanting to change the subject I put the gameboy back in my pocket and finish my Bon Bon off.

“So, Mom.” i start, putting my hands flat on the table. “When did you start dancing?” i ask, causing the soda she was drinking to spew out of her nose.

I laugh a little and run my hands through my hair, noting that i needed a haircut later.

Once Celestia composed herself, she looked at me with uncertain eyes. “Are you sure you want to know? this might make you see me in a…” she pauses. “Different, Light.”

I give her a deadpanned look and say “Nothing will make me see you in a different light. You and Luna are technically the only relatives i have, I care for you both much more than you can understand.” Celestia looks at me with a warm smile and then exhales deeply. “When i was watching over you, i tended to adopt the hobby of watching earth cinema.” she says, looking at me with a guilty look. “I tended to enjoy most of the movies that involved musical aspects and dancing. Like Dancing in the Rain, and Dirty Dancing.” she says.

My mouth is wide open, Celestia looks down with a blush. “Celestia, i had no idea you liked Musicals too.” i say, with a large smile.

My mind clicks, and time stops. This has stopped around me, which means something either really awesome, or really horrible is about to happen. Its kinda like when time slowed down that time i died…

Oh shit.

I braced myself as a blur of Pink Crashed into me at speeds which would make speed racer slightly jealous. “Ohmygoshimissedyousomuch.” The pink blur said before i was bombarded with a huge kiss. from what i've gathered (Visual observations and auditory observations) it was Pinkie Pie kissing me at the moment, which i did enjoy. But the mere fact that Pinkie was now on top of me, kissing me, in a very public place. Of course i returned the kiss and wrapped my arm around Pinkie. Once we pulled away, Pinkie was looking at me with those blue eyes “I missed you Max.” she said as she put her head on my chest. I looked around, and strangely the rest of Pinkies friends were surrounding us. My eyes grew wide and I stood up, making sure not to drop Pinkie off of my chest. She kinda just latched on there like a facehugger, except not on my face.

“Well shoot sugarcube, it looks like Pinkie missed you an awful lot.” Applejack says making me look over to her with a deadpanned look. “Well of course she missed him Applejack, they are in love after all.” Rarity adds in from the side, making me blush fiercely. She would have gone on my arson list if she didn't make me a batsuit. I look down at Pinkie to see she isn't there, but instead she's sitting on top of my head as if she was a hat, which meant many things, most of which i would not like to divulge in my inner monologue.

I walk over to the chair i'm sitting on and make sure Pinkie doesn't fall off of my head. “As i was saying, Celestia.” i say looking at her with a blank expression. “I love musicals.”

Celestia covers her mouth with a hoof and giggles a bit.

after we talk a bit, Celestia and Twilight exchange a few things, notes and whatnot. Rainbow Dash and I Discuss something called the Wonderbolts, which im sure we've talked about before.

I start looking around, and petting the Pink mare sleeping in my lap. I see something under the escalator, which makes me jump a little.

I scratch Pinkies nose a little and start to cradle her in my arms. I look down to her and whisper “Come on Pinks, lets go check that out.” All i get out of her is a grunt and a smile.

I Make my way over to what looks like a...public piano. “Play me i’m yours.” it says on the side of it. I place Pinkie down on the top of it and sit down at the bench. I snap my fingers and run my hands over the keys. I lean over the piano and lie my head down next to Pinkies and say “Im gonna play a song for you Pinkie, okay?” i say which causes her to open her eyes a bit and smile.

I start playing a few notes, which turn into more fluent notes. I look at Pinkie as i start to sing the first lyrics.

“What would i do without your smart mouth?

Drawing me and and you kicking me out.” i say as my fingers dance across the keys and i kiss Pinkie on the forehead.

“You’ve got my head spinning, no kidding, i can’t pin you down.” I start to see a few ponies gather, i start rocking side to side as my fingers dance along the keys. “What’s going on in that beautiful mind, I’m on your magical mystery ride.” Now Celestia and the rest of Pinkies friends were watching. Pinkie was sitting up, and smiling at me warmly. “And I’m so dizzy, don’t know what hit me, but i'll be alright.”

I start singing the chorus as Pinkie looks at me, her cheeks red and her eyes starting to tear up. “My head’s under water, but I’m breathing fine.” I pause and look down at the keys i'm stroking, the close my eyes. “You’re crazy and i’m out of my mind.”

I play a bit more piano before noticing Rarity on the side, tearing up. What a drama queen. I look up and stare Pinkie straight in the eye.

“‘Cause all of me, Loves all of you. Love your curves and all your edges, all your perfect imperfections.” Our faces are Inches apart as my hands gracefully dance across the keys of the old unused piano. “Give your all to me, I’ll give my all to you.” I run a finger under her chin as my other hand plays the piano, then i return to playing piano with both hands. “You’re my end and my beginning, even when I lose I’m winning.” I close my eyes and start singing louder. “‘Cause I give you all of me, And you gave me all of you, oh.”

There was a crowd of ponies gathered around, clerks from every shop, hell even the managers were stopping by the watch. Most of them were rocking back and forth to the keys i was playing.

“How many times do i have to tell you, Even when you’re crying you’re beautiful too.” Pinkie is sitting on my lap now, watching my fingers elegantly dance across the Ivory and Black Keys of the piano. “The world is beating you down, i’m around through every mood. You’re my downfall and my muse.” I start smiling and singing a bit louder. “You’re my worst distraction, my rhythm and my blues.” I stop playing the piano for a second and turn Pinkie around, I push the bench out so i have room to hug her. “I can’t stop singing, its ringing, in my head for you.”

(CHORUS)

I look at her, shes crying a bit. I wipe her tears off of her face with my hand and put my forehead against hers. “Give me all of you, cards on the table, we’re both showing hearts. Risking it all though it’s hard.”  I finish the song with another (CHORUS) and kiss Pinkie after the song was over. A large applaud was followed, which made my heart flutter. “I Love you too Max.” I hear Pinkie whisper in my ear.

(CHORUS)

----****----****----****

END OF CHAPTER

----****----****----****

Episode 20: Recouperate

Episode 20

By ma252

Assisted by DFatman

A few hours after we got off the train to Ponyville, Pinkie and I decided it would be a good idea for me to find an adequate place for me to live in the town of ponyville.

Looking at house after house, i kept finding problems with each one, either the basement wasn't big enough, the kitchen was too small, or it only had one bedroom.

And now, i'm just sitting in a chair, thinking about other options as muffins cook in the oven. Yes, i was doing my work in sugar cube corner. It was about time i paid the cakes back for all the damages. Pinkie on the other hand, was singing some sort of song as she walked up and down the stairs that lead to her room, most likely out of boredom. You see, where as most people would not understand Pinkie, and why she does some of the things she does, i have an almost complete understanding of the oddity that is, Pinkie Pie.

I put my hands together and thought of my housing issue, which was my worst problem at this point, because without telling anyone i kinda slept on the street last night. Mom would kill me if she found out that i slept alone, in a dark alleyway.  

“Well you could stay with me Maxy!” I hear from behind me. I turn around in the chair and face Pinkie, who was inches away from my face, smiling coyly. I raise my eyebrow and physically turn the chairs position. “Pinkie, do you really think the cakes would want someone as dangerous as me living with them?” i ask as my head hangs. Pinkie walks up to me and puts a hood on my chin then lifts my head so im looking at her. “Maxy, you're not dangerous, i think the cakes will understand your situation, plus; Celestia has guards following you wherever you go, but shhhhhh” she puts her hoof to the right of her mouth and whispers “Its a secret!” then giggles.

Well after the muffins were baked, and I had said goodbye to Pinkie so she can work for the rest of the day. Another concern came across my mind as i walk through the quiet streets of the town called ponyville. That pony, who was supposed to be protecting me, what was his name. I scratched my chin as i arrived at the hospital where whatshisname was held in. I walked up the the front desk, which Nurse Redheart was sitting at. Oh man, i always wondered who the sassy black nurse was in this hospital, apparently its Nurse Redheart.

I look at her and she glares back at me with a dangerous amount of sass. “Woah there Laverne, i'm just looking for a stallion that got in here the other day.” i say as i hold up both hands in front of me.

Redheart raises an eyebrow and says “You're going to have to be more specific Human.” she says narrowing her eyes at me. Was that racist? i think that was kinda racist, fucking calling me a human. Does she have no respect for humans? i mean yeah im a human but- I stop myself before i go any farther.

I try to remember some prime details about his figure, maybe a part of his name.

I snap my finger and look at the unimpressed nurse before me. “He’s a stallion, Orange coat, brown mane.” i spin around on my heel and put my thumbs on my forehead to think.

I close my eyes hard and try to remember more. “Uhhhh, also his name has the word Fire in it?” i ask/tell Redheart. Her eyes grow wide and she says “Hes right down the hall, first door to your right.”

I turn on my heel and stride down the hallway after i get down the hallway i walk into the first door on my right. As i walk in and see the pony i've been looking for. Firestorm, which i just now remember, is levitating a book in front of him as he changed the page with his left foreleg since his right one was down to a nub and bandaged up, the book he was reading seems to be “The Time Machine.” By Neigh G Wells.

“Ugh, i hate puns so much.” i say as i sit down next to his bed. He gives me a skeptical look then looks back to his book. “Im glad to see youre okay.” he says as his eyes glide over the words on the pages of the book.

I raise an eyebrow at him and say “Well im glad to see youre okay as well, but something tells me you gave an arm and a leg to protect me.” i say with a snicker. He stared at me with squinted eyes before hitting me on the shoulder with a foreleg.

“So what have you been up to since your return? hanging out with the marefriend I assume?” he says with a smile. I look at him with a smirk and rub the back of my head. “I guess you could say that.” i say tilting my head to the left and remembering what i was doing today. I smack my forehead with my hand and say “Oh yeah, i've been looking for somewhere to live on my own!” i say looking at him with a smile. He puts his good hoof to his chin and says “how did that go for you?”

I put my hands in my face and exhale deeply “I need somewhere to stay, i’m not going to keep mooching off of ponies, and so far i’ve had no luck.” Firestorm puts his hoof down and looks at me with a smile.

“ I may have an adequate solution for you.” he says with a smirk. I raise my eyebrow and look at him with narrowed eyes “Talk, and dont dissapoint me.” i say crossing my arms.

Storm looks at me and puts his book down, revealing the stub which made me cringe.

“I used to live in this old house down at the edge of the Everfree Forest, near fluttershy’s cabin.” he says looking up, i imagine he's trying to remember the exact location of it. “Its about two miles south of here.” the orange stallion says looking at me with a raised eyebrow. I look at him with a furrowed brow, because i have no fucking idea what direction south is from here. “What way is south, just point with your hoof.” i say scratching the back of my head.

Firestorm Looks to the wall with the window and looks at me with a deadpan face.


I walk out of the hospital and look in the direction i need to be going and start walking.

After a few minutes i break into a light jog, which then gets my mind on a few things. Yeah im one of those guys that thinks better at a faster speed. My mind wanders from the house, to Pinkie pie, then to Celestia and then it drifted to me being the vessel. As i jog i look down at my hands and wiggle my fingers a little, then half smile. I think of all the things i've seen Alpha and Omega do, obviously Alpha has a different type of magic than me, i'm not dumb enough not to see that difference. But i dont even fucking know how to use my magic at all, maybe while i'm at this house i should try to learn, maybe make it my private dojo for a while. I giggle at the thought of having a dojo to train myself in mystical powers, which is exciting for someone like me seeing how many movies i've seen that actually involve doing the thing im planning on doing. Maybe some of that knowledge from the said movies will help me figure out this complicated creation shit. I mean, the guy in my head created the universe it had to be complicated as fuck.

I laugh to myself and throw my head back to laugh. “I mean i can't create a universe with the snap of my-” I interrupt myself as i snap my fingers. My vision is flooded with a white light and suddenly I appear what seems like hundreds of feet above the surface.

I feel my eyes bulge out of my head as i start flailing mid air. “FUck fuck fuck fuck fuck fuck.” i say as i close my eyes and snap my fingers again. I open my eyes and yup, still falling. i let my body go limp as i accept my fate. “Well at least i can say i had a few-” i'm interrupted by the ground colliding with my face. Well at least i can say that i lived a moderate to good life.

-x-x-x-x-x-x-x-x-x-x-x-x-x-x-x-x-x-x-x-


White, all i saw was white.

again

“Fuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuck” i say as i throw my head back in frustration. “What's wrong, my friend?”  A voice that suspiciously sounded like morgan freeman said.

I look around and say “What the hell happened to the german guy.” This seemed to thwart him, but he answered confidently. “I am still the same entity, just a different voice. Allow me to, explain in ways you might understand.” I throw my hands up in the and and yell. “Stop!”

I could feel his eyebrow stand up, i knew he was doing it even if he didn't have an eyebrow. “Can you PLEASE say something for me, i know you're not the real Morgan Freeman, but i need you to say this before the story progresses any more.”

The voice picks up a sarcastic tone and says “Alright, I’ll humor you.”

“Yes!” i say as i pump a fist. “Alright, i need you to say ‘I wish I could tell you that Andy fought the good fight, and the Sisters let him be. I wish I could tell you that - but prison is no fairy-tale world.’”

I hear the voice sigh before it repeats what i asked it to. “Do you know why you're here Max?” the voice asked me as i stood in the white void. I put my finger to my chin and scratch it. “Hmmm, did i die?” i ask as i look up at it expectantly. I hear a chuckle as the void turns black, I hear the voice say something before I felt a large jolt in my body.

“Cmon, i don't want to lose ya, Pinkie would kill me.” I hear a brash voice say as another shock went into my chest, which hurt, like hell. “Stop fucking shocking me..” I get out with a uneasy breath. I open my eyes to see Rainbow Dash with her hind legs in the air. “Why are you going to kick me Rainbow dash?” I ask looking at her with a raised eyebrow. Rainbow dash tackles me with a hug as i recuperate from my fall. “I thought i lost you.” i heard her say as she flies a good distance away from me. “What did you even do to me?” i ask looking at my hands, which were glowing blue for some reason. Rainbowdash looked at me and then back to a large crater on the ground. I get up and crack my back, which was unreasonable cracky today and walk over to the crater and look up, then back at the crater. “Shit, did i make this?” i say as i scratch my chin and look at the Cyan pony next to me. She looks at me with concern and says “Yeah, when i found you you were in that and you were kinda glowing blue. I came to see if you were okay and i didn't feel a pulse.” She finishes and looks at me with worry. I look down at my hands which are still glowing, which reminds me of a certain Doctor i know. “I wonder if i'm turning into Doctor Manhattan.” i ask myself as i start walking in the original direction i was walking in before. “Where are you going? you need to get to a hospital Max, you literally just DIED.” i heard Rainbow Dash say before i went to my happy place.

A few minutes later i came to the outskirts of Ponyville i found what i was looking for. The building looked like it had gone through hell, the entire building was ash grey and all of the windows in it were void of glass. It looked familiar which is odd but i guess anything is possible, said the guy who has the creator of the universe in his head. Also, i was still glowing blue, and I recall seeing many dead things around me come back to life, like plants and flowers; which slightly worried me, but i guess thats the curse of the creator. “Deem never to kill and only to bring life to those who need it” I say as i walk up to the house, which immediately started changing color as i walked into it. The door matt refurbished itself as i walked onto it, and the glass on the front door sort of regenerated into place as i opened the door with a twist of the knob. I walk into the hallway and look around to see broken picture frame, im sure that would refurbish itself sometime soon, maybe ill put everything that isn't mine into a box and use it as firewood. I walk around the halls that became more and more familiar. The tan wallpaper was returning to its natural color as i ran my hands across the walls, and a tear drops slowly from my eye. “It can't be.” I say as I turn left into a small room with dark blue wallpaper. I look around and see a bed start to put itself together as i get closer to it. I feel the cloth blankets start weaving themselves back together to make a dark blue comforter. This was my room, which i had grown up in for a portion of my life, and this was my fathers house. My head started spinning as i tried to wrap the possibility of how my fathers home came to this strange land of talking ponies and shit. I fell face first into the comfort of my old bed as I closed my eyes and fell into a deep sleep.

“Where do you think he is?” I hear faintly in the background as i turn in my bed. The dark blue covers encase me as I flip them over my head to guard me from the offending rays of sunshine and ambient noises. “Maxie!” i hear a certain pink pony yell as the voices get closer. I roll over and let the sun cover me through the blinded window to my left. Yep i was in my old room, this is probably the best moment i've ever had in my entire time in equestria. I finally had a place i could call home, and there were probably six ponies who were wondering where i was in my front yard.

I take all of my clothes off and open the closet on the far side of my room, and look through it finding nothing but old shirts, pants and- I stop in awe as i see my old light blue robes with a light blue fluff lining the stitches. I put it on over my nakedness and start walking toward the door, as i reach the door i see six ponies roaming around the front yard of my house. I tie my robe and open the front door. “What the fuck are you guys doing in my front yard?” i say as I wave my hands in the air. “Maxie!” i hear as Pinkie rushes up against me and gives me a huge hug. Which was awkward because i was wearing no clothes under my robe. “Uhm Pinkie.” i say with my hands in the air. Pinkie snuggles my legs as i crouch down and pick her up into my arms. “So this is kinda awkward.” I say looking at the 5 displeased ponies in front of me.

“Why don't you step into my fucking office?” i ask quietly as i walk into my new house. “Darling, this wallpaper is….” she pauses as i take a left into the living room which banks off of the entrance hallway. I see all of the furniture is restored to the way it used to be, i take some time to look around the room, which is what i should have done before i passed out from the initial shock of my fathers house being in equestria, which is completely reasonable considering what has happened to me so far. “Old.” she finishes by sitting down on the shaggy carpet in the living room.

After we finished talking in the living room, five of the six ponies in my new house found their way out.

All that was left in the house was Me and Pinkie pie, which left a the two of us cuddling on the couch, which was pretty awesome. I ran my left hand through her tangly hair as my other hand scratched under her chin, which made her putty in my hands. “Maxy, i could get used to this.” Pinkie said as i scratched under her chin. I smiled and continue to run my hand through my mare friend's hair.

As i did this i started thinking about the things i could do with my “creation powers” that I’m supposed to have. If I snapped my fingers and teleported far up in the air, what else could i do?

I held my left hand up and held it out as if i was holding a glass of scotch and closed my eyes. I pictured a glass of scotch in my hand, and then snapped my fingers. Low and behold, my hand was still empty, not even a glow. My other hand continued to scratch Pinkie, but this time I was giving her ear a good work over. I watched her left hind leg just kick out like a dog would.

“Hey Maxy how did you find this super place?” Pinkie asked before her tongue just rolled out of her mouth.

“Well I decided to go check on FireStorm in the hospital to see how’s doing and we got to talking and he pointed out this place he use to stay. So I figured I would check it out since you know I was trying to find a place so I’m not crashing at Twilight’s place all the time.” I explained as Pinkie and I just relaxed in the living room.

“If Stormy use to live here. Where does he live now?” Pinkie asked as she turned to look up at me.

“I don’t rightly know. Possibly the hospital or something, maybe he’s crashing at Twilight. I mean he was reading “The Time Machine” and all.” I guessed.

“Nope my ear isn’t flopping.” She said with a smile. I couldn’t help but laugh at this.

“Maybe we should ask him sometime.” I said as I stretched out. Pinkie climbed onto my chest and laid her head there as we just enjoyed some quiet time together. It wasn’t like both of us run on full steam all the time. I mean no matter how energetic Pinkie can be, I know she can just as calm and relaxed as anyone or anypony. It was late afternoon when Pinkie decided to say something.

“Maxy?” She began looking directly at me with those bright blue eyes of hers.

“What’s up Pinkie?” I asked.

“I think Stormy needs cheering up.” She said a little out of no where.

“What makes you say that?”

“Well… after you went to look for a place, I decided to help the cakes at sugar cube corner since I was out from that meany pony attacking. Well I also asked if I could make some super tasty treats to thank Stormy since he was super nice to try and help protect us from that red meany pony pants but was overwhelmed like Applejack when she gets out right stubborn about her farm. Like when she tried to buck all the apples in her apple field when Big Mac hurt himself and couldn’t help and Applebloom wasn’t ready to start with that yet. So she tried to do it day after day, after day, after day, after day, and so forth to the point she launched Dashie into the air when she wasn’t ready causing her to crash into Twilight’s balcony when she was reading the newest at the time Daring Do book but don’t tell Dashie that because she likes the books way to much now but that besides the point. I went to visit Stormy and I found him reading a book. I think it was about the journey to the middle of Equestria in this big drill thing. But every time he went to turn a page he tried to reach for it with his little foreleg, which made me sad because he lost it trying to protect the both of us but he didn’t really say it. But I could tell because I didn’t get the numby tail saying that he was content but was super upset about it but he’s too stubborn to say anything about it to anypony even the nurse. And I know RedHeart can be really stubborn in her own right, especially when she is dealing with stubborn ponies like Stormy and Applejack and so many other ponies. Come to think about it there's a lot of stubborn ponies in Ponyville. But anyway so I brought him some of my Pinkie Famous Pinkie Pie Cheer You Up From The Sadden Super Special Cupcakes Of Yumminess. all he said was ‘Thanks Pinkie Pie” before he went back to reading his book. Which I could tell the lost leg was still bothering him both on his mind and physically. But like I said he’s really stubborn about showing the pain and I know you visited him because after I got him to talk a little bit he told me about showing the place he use to stay and now that I think about it I should have asked him where he was staying but I guess I was a little worried about you since I hadn’t seen you since then and when Dashie said what happen I was even more worried and I knew something was wrong because of the Twitchy Leg saying somepony close to me is hurt and I can have that so I got the girls to come and find you and we found you here and we got to enjoy this moment together but I still worry about Stormy since he’s still upset and hurting from that meany red meany pony pants attack.” Pinkie said in one breath and was a little surprised how well she pulled of FireStorm’s voice like that. But the more I thought about it I did kind of take his home from the guy. The more it rattled in my brain the more of a dick I felt like. He told me of this place and even told me he use to live here. And what did I do? Pretty much took it over.

“Pinkie I think you're right.” I helped Pinkie back to her hooves and got up to grab a shirt on. It was a few minutes to get back in town since I was further away than both Applejack and Fluttershy from Ponyville. We first went to the hospital and found out that FireStorm was checked out a few hours ago. It seems that his leg wasn’t able to be magically healed because of some strange magic that was used on it. So they had to fix it up as best they can. After that we asked about where he could have went and Nurse RedHeart who was still being a bit of a stone cold bitch towards me pointed towards the center of town. Pinkie was getting a bit more worried saying something about a jittery ear. We finally found the stallion sitting on a bench in Ponyville Park with a newspaper floating in his orange magic. The closer we got the more I could feel the chill that was just radiating off him, which is odd with the name like FireStorm you would figure he would be rather warm to be around. Pinkie and I stood in front of FireStorm as he continued to look over the paper. It took a few moments for him to fold the paper down to look at the two of us before he flipped it back up.

“Yes?” He asked in a very flat emotionless tone.

“You alright bud?” I asked.

“Oh yeah, just peachy.” He stated and I could see that Pinkie take that answer well.

“Stormy.” Pinkie began.

“I’m fine Pinkie.” he said cutting of the bubbly mare.

“Dude, what’s wrong?” I asked a little annoyed now myself. That was enough to get him to fold the top of his paper back down to look at both of us with a very flat cold stare.

“Really?” he asked as his right eyebrow rose. I must be getting better at reading ponies because I could tell he was quite angry at someone or somepony. He left out a sight before he folded his paper completely showing that his numb of a leg was flatten off with a metal plate and what I would call a pony prosthetic that just looked like a steel pony with no bend or anything. “If you must ask after what had happen then let me give it to you straight. One, I’m rather angry after the whole ordeal and you had to tell me something I already knew and not even a thank.

I mean how hard it is to say “Hey thanks for protecting me and my mare friend at the close of your leg that you use to walk with leaving you a pony tripod.” Two, how about the fact that I was stuck with the coldest mare for a nurse that didn’t make this any easier all because I asked for a glass of bucking water. Three, how about the fact that out of all of this I now don’t have a place to stay so I can keep an eye on your flank because you took the one place I had to stay which wasn’t any better being a burnt, nearly unlivable shack of a place. Than let’s chuck a fourth being asked to explain that to somepony that should have figured it out being both a bucking prince to Princess Celestia her’s as well as a student in her school. Does that answer what the buck is wrong?!”

He said… well more yelled by the time he got to the end of it and I didn’t realise how stressed and angry he was about it. With that he magically picked up his paper and with a strong flick reopened it. “Now if you excuse me I have to figure out a new place to stay since the Travelers inn is fully booked.” He finished with a snore that sounded very equine. Okay so I was well beyond wrong. He was super pissed off about what happened. I turned to Pinkie who in turned look at me. In that moment I saw something in those eyes and I couldn’t help but agree to it. We nodded before Pinkie reached into her mane and pulled out one of those suppression rings I saw on the other FireStorm. I picked it up and looked at it a moment to see the bright platinum ring with a gemstone band in the middle of it. I smiled flipping it into the air and catching it before I snuck around FireStorm and with in a moment slipped it onto his horn.

“What the buck are you doing?” He said trying to reach up to take the ring from his long orange horn. With in a moment I picked him up and held him under my arm with his forelegs pinned.

“We are going to go work on your mood bud-dy.” I said with a cocky grin as Pinkie followed next to me.

“Yuppers, we are going to throw you the biggest super duper awesomest party I can to get mister grumpy pony can be mister happy pony.” She said zipping off pulling out a basket filled with envelopes as she went from house to house. I could help but laugh at Pinkie’s antics. So while I dragged the grumpiest pony alive and I’ve seen Celestia be grumpy without her morning coffee after raising the sun. But this pony takes the cake. But anyway I dragged FireStorm back to my place which was formerly his place. I took him into the living room and dropped his orange but on the sofa. He tried to get up from the sofa so I had to act whick and wrapped his but up in  the thick blanket on the sofa.

“Let me go Max!” He yelled at me, I’m just rather glad this wasn’t the other Storm because I think I would be a roasted human at this point.

“No can do, you are going to be a happy pony or so help me I will shove happy down your throat.” I said patting him on the head.

“You do know that pony napping a guard is a chargeable offence?” He threatened.

“I don’t think that would work. But go ahead charge the Element of Laughter for Pony Napping you to throw you a party. I wonder how far that would go?” I said with an amused grin as I looked at him. There was silence between the two of us as we stared right into each other eyes his with anger and mine with an amused glint in my eyes. “Look what’s the big deal with us throwing you a party?”

“I’m not a party kind of pony, especially a big Pinkie Pie party.” he mumbled.

“Seriously?” I asked with a cocked eyebrow.

“Yes, long story don’t ask.” He said with narrowed eyes.

“I wasnt going to fucking ask anyway meanypants.” i say crossing my arms.

“Good, cause i wasn't going to tell you” The orange pony says crossing his hooves.

I look around and think of something to break the awkward silence. “Sooooooo, on a completely different note, i died again the other day.” I say looking at him with a half smile, causing his eyes to grow wide and an eyebrow to cock in curiosity.

“You did what now?” he asks me incredulously.

I shrug and say “Yeah, i died. I was walking and snapped my fingers, which just so happened to teleport me hundreds of feet in the air. After that i went-” I slap my hands horizontally together “Splat.” i say with a serious tone.

Storm was looking at me with wide open eyes. “How are you sitting next to me now if you died, why didnt you tell Celestia, and most importantly do you think im stupid. A pony doesn't just die and come back to life miraculously.” he says rolling his eyes.

I feel offended and roll my eyes in response to his sarcasm. “I know that it sounds unbelievable-”

“Completely and utterly impossible Max, there is a difference.” he says looking at me, his eyebrow still cocked.

“Ugh, fine don’t believe me.” i say throwing my hands in the air and jumping off of the couch. I needed to move, all of this staying still was bothering me. I start pacing back and forth before i notice Firestorm giggle a little bit. I look over to him and raise an eyebrow. “The fuck are you giggling at bitch?” i ask with hostility in my tone.

He points at the ground with his prosthetic hoof and says “You're pacing”

I look around for an audience, and listen for a laugh track, but hear nothing. “I don't hear the fucking punchline, bitch.” i say mimicking Jesse Pinkman from Breaking bad.

His face twists a bit and he looks at me, then chuckles. “Theres no joke, you just remind me of somepony i know.” he says before he looks up and sighs.

I continue to pace back and forth before i say “Listen, I know you don't have a lot in the luck department right now, but i think i can help you out to the best of my abilities.”

He adjusts himself on the couch and says “What are you getting at?”

“Im saying, that i want you to live with me, here in this house.” i say pointing down at the ground as i pace. He looks at me with a raised eyebrow before he crosses his foreleg and prosthetic.

“Let me get this straight. Somepony who just stated a pretty crazy, granted not the craziest but still pretty up their statement that they had died and got better. On top of being the same pony that got I ended up trying to help and failed losing a leg in the progress just offered me to move in with the same place that I use to stay in this place which I can’t figure out how you fixed it up so fast. Did I leave anything out?” He asked with a cocked eyebrow.

“Besides the pony I asked is being a bit smartass as well as a little moody.” I added, this was followed by him face palming or hoofing whatever it’s called here.

“Ah buck it.” He said throwing up his legs up. “Sure why the buck not.” He said as he hopped of the sofa and left towards the bedrooms. I just eyed him as he left.

-_-_-_-_-_-_-_-_-_-

End Of Episode

-_-_-_-_-_-_-_-_-_-

Episode 21: Shipmaster

Episode 21: Shipmaster

By Ma252

Most Likely Assisted by DFatman

-------------------------------------------

“Ugh, why don't you ever knock storm.” i say as I hold the door closed from my seated position on the toilet. Yes, i was taking a shit, but since Twilight only got the plumbing working and not the power, there was no indication that i was in the bathroom, which caused my new roommate to open the door whilst i was on the toilet.

“This is the first time this has happened, you can't ask me why i never knock.” he said from the other side of the door sounding frustrated. “Fine fine fine, just don't interrupt me whilst taking a shit, its an ancient human pastime of sorts, that must not be interrupted lest the residence is on fire.” i say flapping my hands about. i hear the clopping of hooves moving away from the door as i continue my bowel movement.

I lean back and let my pants fall to my ankles. I relaxed and let my head hit the wall that the toilet was built against. Surprisingly, the toilet in my fathers old house was still as comfortable as i remembered that it was.

“Hi-ya Maxie!” I hear to my right, which surprises me and makes my bowel movement screech to a stop. I clench my fists and hold my hands next to my head. ‘Why cant i take a shit in peace?’ i think to myself as i look to my right and pull my pants to my knees. “Um, Pinks” I say as i look at her. D’aww shes tilt- No i need to tell her this is my personal space. “Maxie i need your help with some stuff for the party, could you help me?” she asks me with a tilted head. I squint my eyes and look at her. “Pinks, i would be more than happy to help.” I say looking at her with a smile. “But right now, i'm using the bathroom and i need a bit of privacy, okay?” i ask smiling at her. She seems to notice where she is and something clicks in her head. Her cheeks turn a certain shade of red and she starts stammering “M-m-maxie, im sorry i interrupted you she said as she struggled to turn the knob of the door. Yeah, the knobs in equestria had a bit of grip on them so earth ponies and pegasia wouldn’t have trouble opening the door. But human door knobs are sleek, and made of that horrid aluminum or silver or whatever. I Lean over, but make sure not to leave the warm comfortable seat of the toilet and turn the knob. “I need to install new knobs, seeing as you'll be coming around here more often.” i say with a smile as Pinkie leaves the room.

A few minutes and a bowel movement later, I'm talking to pinkie about some zebra in the forest, and how she needs me to go get some sort of potions from her.

“Now Maxie, i know you have a bad memory. so im gonna have you repeat what I told you to do.” Pinkie says as she looks at me in the eyes with a determined look.

I look at her back in the eyes. “Alright, so when i get to the edge of the forest, i should walk straight ahead until i see a hut, then ask the zebra inside for a potion called a fog potion.” I say with a determined look. She nods and bops the top of my head with a hoof as i walk in the direction of the forest, which isn't too far away from my house.

I start off into the forest before i hear a voice behind me. “Wait, im not letting you go alone.” ‘Damn, its Firestorm’ i think to myself as the said unicorn catches up to me. “Why cant i go into the dangerous forest in which i've almost died several times alone?” I ask sarcastically. He looks at me with an angry look. “Thats kind of EXACTLY WHY!” he yells as he hits me on the side of the knee with a hoof causing me to stammer a bit. “Dont worry, i got this you can go back to the house. Make me a sandwich or something.” i say with a bit of a smile. I Sling a black duffle bag i got from my house on the way to the forest over my shoulder and start walking a bit faster. “Woah woah woah.” Storm says jumping in front of me and stopping me with a hoof. “What the hell is in the bag, and where did you get it?” he asks me with extreme suspicion.

I continue walking and let him wonder.

A few moments later we find ourselves trekking through the dense, dark forest.  “I would say that were lost, but i think i'd much rather call you a dumbass for going off of the path.” Firestorm says from behind me. I throw my hands over my head and look back at him “I told you this is a fucking shortcut.” I say as i stop and look around. I squint my eyes to see through the thick foliage but see nothing but trees. “Yeah I’ve just now realized the terrible decision that i made and im pretty comfortable saying that were fucked.” i say as i turn around and throw my bag on the ground and start to unzip it. “What the hell is in that bag anyway?” The orange pony beside me asks as i look through the contents. “Nope, nope nope.” I say as i ruffle through the metal and plastic contents of the bag. I run my hands through my hair and yell “Where the hell is a machete when you need one!” Firestorm steps back a little, surprised by my outburst. “Max, why are you asking where a machete is, there’s one in your hand.” he said to me. to my surprise, there actually was one in my left hand, and it was glowing a slight blue. “Huh?”, I say looking up and down the strange machete. I ran my hand up and down the sleek metal as i look at it with wide eyes. The blue light seems to drop off of it like liquid and seep down into my arm. I freeze and grasp the machete in my hand and get a smirk on my face. “How did you do that?” Firestorm questions me as he grabs the machete out of my hand with his magic and observes it. “I literally saw this appear out of nowhere into your hand.” He squinted and ran a scan over the machete. His eyes grew wide and he looked at me. “Max, do you know what this is?” he says with an excited expression. I kneel down to his level and look at it back and forth, up and down then look at him in the eyes. “No i have no fuckin’ idea what it is.” i say with a shrug. “Its a regular machete, but its not at the same time.” he says with an intrigued look, but i'm just confused as fuck. “What the fuck does that mean?” I ask as he continues to scan the cutting tool. “It means, that this is a regular machete, but it was created….entirely out of magic?” he sort of asks himself. I look down at my hands and then say “Fuckin’ sweet!” then pump a fist in the air. I grab the machete out of his grasp and zip my dufflebag up, then continue walking in the same direction i remember the path being in.

-------------------

30 Minutes Later

-------------------

“How long has this been happening?” Storm asks me as he walks through the dense forest. I on the other hand am slicing through through vines and thorns like a major badass. “Why” Slash “Won't” Slice “These” Thwack “Fucking” Slice “Vines” Slash “DIE!” As i sliced and slashed through the last few vines i revealed a clearing with a small pond in the middle. Purple and Red flowers bloomed around the pond which gave it a slightly purplish reddish glow. “Max, lets take a tiny break here, I feel like we've been walking for hours.” Storm complains from behind me. I shrug and approach the small pond, and sat besides it. I peered into it, and saw that it was really deep, and for some reason, i needed to. “Touch...it” i think out loud as my hand went closer and closer to the now glowing pond. “Max, what are you doing.” Firestorm question from behind me. “Trust me man….i think….i need to touch…..the pond…” as my hand drew closer and closer i felt like time was slowing down around me, which was not an unfamiliar feeling, but it was strange all the same. Like the pond was beckoning to me. “Max, dont touch it, i have a really bad feeling about tha-” Before i could hear what storm was saying, i was sucked into its purplish embrace. As soon as i was inside of it, i was thrown out of it by force, and incidentally i was thrown directly on my face. I laid there for a while, processing in my head what exactly just happened. “Ugh, i feel like highschool again.” i say rubbing the back of my head as i sat up. I look around to see storm on his haunches staring at me. “Max…” he says looking at me as he starts to walk up to me. I raise an eyebrow and get to my feet “What, do i have something in my hair?” I ask while running my hands through my hair multiple times. “No.” he says stopping, his horn flares with a magical aura, probably scan- WHACK!

“GAH, FUCK WHAT THE FUCK WAS THAT FOR?” i yell holding the back of my head, he apparently took a branch from a bush and whacked me with it.

“I told you not to touch it, and you were gone for 30 minutes. What the hell happened in there?” he asks me, circling me with a look of curiosity.

I look myself over and come to the conclusion that nothing has happened to me.

“Nothing really, i guess its some weird pool that definitely isnt used in this stories plot at all.” i say sticking my hands in my pockets.

“What was that?” Storm asks me with a raised eyebrow

I turn around to go pick up the machete that i dropped but cant find it. “Guess it ran out of durability.” I giggle at my joke and start walking on the path we were on before.

Firestorm trotted up beside me and looked at me with squinted eyes. “So, can i ask you a quick question?” Firestorm asks as we walk through the thick foliage. I look down at him and half smile.

“Sure buddy, ask away.” i say as i shuffle my hands around in my pockets.

“So….what exactly is your relationship with Pinkie?” he asks me. Im a little staggered by the question, but ill bite.

“What do you mean?” I inquire.

Storm seems to look down, then back up at me. “Like, what does she mean to you. I know you guys haven't been together for long, but you act like you're completely in love with her.” he says with a sigh.

I look up and then back at him. “Well, i think i get it from my Mom.” i say scratching my chin. He looks at me with a raised eyebrow as i struggle to move some vines out of the way with my hands. “What do you mean by that? also, why don't you just conjure another machete.”

I look at my hands and then go back to tearing the vines down. “Well, for your first question.” I tear a bit of vines down. “My mom had a habit of falling completely in love given the correct time, and when she does, she falls hard.” I finally get all the vines down and we continue our trek. I continue to answer his first question. “When i saw Pinkie, i kinda just.” I look up and smile, then look at storm. “Fell.”

Storm looks at me with an inquisitive look, than gives me the not bad face. “I guess i understand that.”

I look down at my hands again “As for your second question, I don’t actually know. My magic kinda manifests itself as a random form of wish fulfillment i guess.” Storm looks at me with a frustrated look then stops me with his magic. “Wait wait wait, since when did you have any magic besides your music?”

My eyes grow wide and I exhale softly. I spot a hollowed out tree in the distance that matched Pinkies Description of Zecoras Hut. “Ugh, no time to explain, were here.”


---------------------------------------------------------

3 Potions and a Trek through the forest later

---------------------------------------------------------

“Finally, out of that God-Damn forest.” i grab the sack over my shoulder filled with potions and hold it in my left hand.

“You can say that again, i'm gonna go home and take a nap, give me the key.” Firestorm says before stopping in front of me. I dig through one of my pockets with my right hand and fish the key out, then throw it to storm. He proceeds to catch it with his magic and walk off. “Ill see you later then, remember were having something good for din-din tonight.”

“I won't forget.” he says as he walks to our house in the distance.

I walk towards towards town with a skip in my step as the potions i held in my left hand jingle and clank together.




“Good work Maxy, i knew you could do it.” Pinkie said as she gave me a kiss on the cheek and a pat on the head, which promptly made me blush. “Nah, it was nothing big Pinkie.” i say as i run my hand through her mane and give her a scratch behind the ear. “So whats next?” i inquire as i kneel so i can look her in the eyes. “Nothing really Maxy, i just have a cake in the oven, the rest of the day is yours.” she says batting her eyelashes at me. I sigh and wipe the sweat falling from my brow.

“Well, i ain't got nuthin-” i feel a shudder go through my body in an eastward direction. “N-n-n-n-nevermind, my senses are tingling.” I Stand up and give Pinkie a quick kiss on the forehead. “I gotta run, i'll see you later.”

Pinkie seems to accept my odd behavior and says “Okie Dokie Lokie, be careful out there.”

I burst out of Sugarcube Corner as my left hand Shoots out in front of me and carries me eastward. It starts glowing purple as my pace accelerates. “WHY CANT I GO ONE DAY WITHOUT SOMETHING WEIRD HAPPENING!” i yell as my feet drag me towards what looks to be Sweet Apple Acres.

I start to hear voices in the distance as my feet come to a slow.

Shipmaster

A voice says in my head as i come to a halt. I see Applejack and Rainbowdash talking in the

middle of some Apple trees. My hand glows purple and lifts toward the two Ponies.

Two conflicted souls must become one in order to restore the balance.

I squint my eyes and walk towards the two ponies, i begin to hear their conversation as i get closer.

“Why do ya take naps in my trees when you can take naps on the clouds.” Applejack says as she points up to the clouds above.

Rainbowdash seems a bit flustered and she shuffles her forehooves into the ground. “I-its different Applejack, besides what does it matter to you?”

Applejack and the Rainbow Pegasus continued to go back and forth whilst I listened from behind a tree, which i understand is kinda stalkerish, but every time i tried to leave the area my arm kept bringing me closer to the two ponies and repeating the whole two conflicted souls thing.

As the argument began to get heated, i could see a purple glow around Rainbow dash that came from the center of her….chest….area, that lead to applejacks chest area, but there was something blocking the middle where the two glowing thingies. Very descriptive i know, but use your imagination.

“Hmmmm, do i need to romance these two?” I ask myself as i reveal myself.

Applejack and Rainbow Dash freeze at the sight of me.

“Hey Max, what are you doing here?” Rainbow Dash says, staying frozen.

I wave my purple arm and say “I was just uh….passing through, and i heard you guys bickering like an old married couple.”

Applejack and Rainbow Dash looked at each other and blush, then proceed to look away from each other. “A-ah don't know what you mean by that, but its good to see ya Max.” Applejack says. I feel a twinge of pain in my balls as she approaches me.

“Ah was just telling Rainbow here that she can't sleep in mah trees.”

Rainbow blushed a bit and then looked in the opposite direction. I scratch my chin and look over to the Polychrome pony before me. “I don't really see the problem either. I mean, she obviously does it because she wants to see you, Applejack.” Rainbow Dash’s expression changes to that of an embarrassed one, as her ears splayed backwards and her cheeks turned a bright red. Applejack looked at me and blushed. “W-what makes ya say that?”

I raise my left hand and look at it, then give myself a little smile.

You understand where you are needed.

“Because as far as i've see, you guys have something that you need to work out. Some unquenched tensions, that need to be quenched.” I walk over to Rainbow Dash and pick her up by the stomach and carry her like i would a barrel.

“Hey, let go of me!” Rainbow Dash yells as she thrashes around in my grip. I walk over to Applejack and did the same to her.

“I know where i'm needed.” i say as i carry them to an opening in the orchard and put them down next to each other.

“Now, I know you guys have this problem almost every day, arguing and bickering. Pinkie tells me about it, and i know that there is something wrong with the both of you, people dont just argue about simple things like that.” I look at Rainbow Dash and Applejack, they were looking away from each other and blushing furiously. Rainbow Dash looks at Applejack and then looks away again.

‘These Ponies will be the death of me.’ i think to myself as i kneel down to them.

“Listen you guys, you’re not doing either of you, any good to hold anything back.” I put my hands on both of their shoulders. “Im not going anywhere, and i'm not going to let either of you leave until this is settled, i care about both of you too much to see you guys argue and bicker and get into these stupid ass little arguments.”  I get up and put my hands back in my pockets.

Rainbow Dash turns toward Applejack, the glowing in her chest gets a tad bit brighter. “Actually AJ….there was something that i've been meaning to say….i guess i never really found the time or the courage to say it.” Yes, this is what i'm looking for.

The bond must be complete.

AJ stops her there. “Wait, Rainbow. There is something that i wanna say first.” Oh come on, don't make this longer than i want it to be. I clear my throat interrupting Applejack and Rainbow Dash to look at me. I Tapped my wrist and looked at them with a raised eyebrow “I Gots places to be people, you guys better hurry.” I don't have anywhere to be, i just want to get this over with.

Do not make haste, Love takes time.

“Heh, time i don't have.” i say to myself as my left hand glows a bit brighter. I tune back in to Applejack and Rainbow Dash’s Conversation. “NO, IM GONNA SAY IT FIRST!” Yep, they're bickering like children again.

I walk up to them and clap three time between them. “HEY, I WANNA GO HOME, AND FUCKING EAT A NICE DINNER.” I yell in between them. “NOW, THE RAINBOW ONE IS GOING TO GO FIRST, OR IM GOING TO MAKE SURE NEITHER OF YOU HAVE A RESTFUL SLEEP TONIGHT.” Fully knowing how inappropriate my words sounded, i looked at both of them and they looked back at me with frightful faces.

“Applejack…” Rainbow Started getting a bit closer to Applejack. “I’ve been meaning to-” Rainbowdash’s front forehoof slips from under her and sends her flying forwards. Which closed the distance between the two mares.

My eyes grew wide as i saw the two mares kiss. “Well that took off better than i thought it might have.” I said as Applejacks eyes grew wide when she noticed what was happening. When Rainbow Dash noticed, her head flew back and she bolted in the other direction.

Love is a mysterious thing, though it looks like you failed you have actually succeeded without magic, to my surprise. Allow me to introduce myself, for we are going to be telepathically linked.

My Name is Princess Mi Amore Cadenza, I know not how we became connected but i sense a strong bond to the type of magic i posses inside of you.

“Can you hear me?” i ask the voice in my head.

Yes, i can hear you. But there is no need to speak out loud, you can use your thoughts to communicate with me.

“C'mon, its not fun unless someone thinks you're crazy.” i say snapping my fingers and leaving Sweet Apple Acres. “I feel like i did good today.” i say to the ethereal voice in my head.

You did okay for your first time.

I cross my arms as i walk. “I did better than i expected myself to. I'm not exactly the Shipmaster you take me to be.”

Shipmaster is what i read as your title.

I dodge a few ponies in the park by weaving through the trees. “What the fuck does that mean?”

Its what your type of love magic is called, I didnt choose it.

“So...you give me an A+?” I say with a smile and a raised eyebrow.

More like a D+

I throw my arms in the air “YES!”

_-_-_-_-_-_-_-_-_-_-

END OF EPISODE

_-_-_-_-_-_-_-_-_-_-

Episode 22: Connections

Episode 22 - Connections

“Well damn Pinks, i knew you were good, but i didn't know you were THIS good.”

i recover my jaw from the ground as i look at the sight before me. A carnival, complete with a ferris wheel and lots of carnival tents; when Pinkie goes all out, she means it.

Pinkie looks at me and slams one hoof on top of another, like i would with my fist and open hand. “Maxy, when i say partying is my job, i mean partying is my job.” A half smile grows on my face as i ruffle her mane with my hand. “I will definitely take you more serious Pinkie.” She seems content with this and bounces off to do whatever.

I look at the carnival before me and shiver. “I just hope there aren't any fucking clowns, i fucking hate clowns.” I stick my hands in my pockets and start walking away from the Carnival Party and towards the park. As i reach said park, i start noticing that there aren't many leaves on the trees, and the leaves that ARE on the trees are orange and red. “It really is gorgeous.” i say to myself as i plop down on a bench.

No Kidnappings

No New Powers

No more complications

No more excitement.

Just….relaxation.

I lean my head back and close my eyes as the silent breeze pulls at my ragged clothes that desperately need washing. The sound of the wind, and the few leaves brushing together slowly lulls me to sleep as i drape my arms around the back of the bench.

Im awoken by….nothing, absolutely nothing. I actually just woke myself, from a restful sleep which doesn't come very often in this new world.

I open my eyes to see the sunset, which is pretty awesome so I get up from the bench and walk in the direction that hailed my house.

I walk through the middle of ponyville and rub my shoulders with my hands. “Damn, it gets cold around this time of year.” I say to no one in particular as I walk through the seemingly desolate town.

“Oh Darling, you mustn't stay out at this time.” I hear Rarity say from my right. I look over to her and she's poking her head out of her shops window. “Well, i gotta get home Rarity, how else am i gonna get there?” i ask look around with my arms open. I immediatly shut my arms and shove my hands in my armpits, it was getting darker; and colder. “Darling, come in and at least get a hot beverage before you go out into the cold.”

I let out a deep sigh and began walking toward Carousel Boutique as rarity waved me over with a hoof. she backs up and begins walking into her shop as i follow her in, a wave of heat hits me in the face as i enter the familiar environment. “Welcome Darling, why don't you take a seat while i make something for you.” Rarity says from a room in assuming is the kitchen. As i sit on a red couch, a wonderful smell ambushes my nose. I let out a small moan as I inhale the wonderful scent. “Im glad you like the smell darling.” Rarity says as she walks out. “It smells fucking devine rarity!” I yell grasping for the cup that i saw in Rarities telekinetic grasp.

As we sipped on the wonderful drink, Rarity and i conversed about things like Pinkie and I, then the party that we were throwing for storm. “That sounds just delightful darling. Now, tell me what this Firestorm fellow is like.” she says holding her head up with a hoof. I scratch my chin as i think of Firestorm. “Well, he's stubborn, and he doesn't knock on the door when someone else is OBVIOUSLY in the bathroom.” Rarity’s face turns to that of a frown. A purple aura emanates around her chest, several tentacle shaped pieces of aura are reaching out around the center of the glow in random directions.

She is searching for love, that is why she inquires about Firestorm.

My eyes grow large and i wave my hands in front of me. “But thats just what happened today. Other than that, i would say hes quite the stand-up guy or stallion.” I run my hands through my hair. “Yeah, he’s saved my life, and Pinkies; Which makes him an okay guy in my Encyclopedia.” Rarity seems to give me a smile, i see a bit of hope in her eyes. “I know that you’ll enjoy his company if you give him a chance, or whatever.” I shift in my seat as i sip on the drink in my hands. “Well, i certainly look forward to meeting him in the future, seeing as i’ll be attending his party.”


As i get up, Rarity stands up as well. “Hold out your hands darling.” she says as her horn flares a light blue. I do as she says as a piece of clothing floats from behind the couch and into my hands. I hold it out and let it unfold, and low and behold a hoodie hangs from my hands. Its a black hoodie, with Celestia’s cutie mark stitched largely on the back, and Pinkies Cutie mark where my heart was supposed to be. “I couldn't get your exact size, but it should suffice for now.” she says nonchalantly. I hold the hoodie in my hands in wonder and stare at the mare in front of me, who once again blessed me with her amazing talents. “I don't know how you made this in the time that i've been here, but thank you.” I say as i put the hoodie on over my shirt. It had fit fucking perfectly “Jesus Christ Rarity, you're a fucking rembrandt.” i say as i kneel down and give her a huge hug. Rarity was most likely my best friend in this world, i never really established a real social relationship with any of the other six but maybe Twilight. “Its no problem at all Darling.” She says returning the hug.

I Make my way out of Rarities Boutique, the barren streets of Ponyville calm my thoughts as the dim light of the moon illuminates the dirt roads. The light breeze brushes against my newly obtained hoodie as i slowly walk through the seemingly desolate town. Every house or two I'll see a lit room, or the light glow of a fire as a family takes shelter from the chilly outside. I walk the dirt roads and drag my feet across the ground and try to wipe away any hoofprints on the ground. The dirt road ends, and I reach the edge of the Everfree.

I look to the right, which hails Fluttershy’s house. “I should visit there sometime.” I say as i give myself a half smile. I walking to the right I began humming Beethovens fifth, which was a very close song to me. I knock on my front door, which is stupid because its my house. “ONE SECOND!” comes from behind the door. Storm opens the door and sees me, his eyes narrow. “Welcome home, now fix the bucking heat.” he said as he grabs the neck of my shirt with his magic.

He brings me to the garage, which in the middle of this houses construction was turned into a storage room. The light is on and the heater is strung out in pieces along the middle of the floor. I slowly turn around and look at storm whose ears are against his head. I put my hands over my face and look at him with a scowl. “I dont want to know how this happened, i just need you to get me a-” I feel a slight twitch in my left hand, then a huge weight suddenly pulled the entire left side of my body down. A giant smash followed by a lot of clanging and crashing echoes throughout the house. I look down and my arm is underneath a very large, red tool box. But not one of those ones that can only hold a few tools, its one of those multiple drawers and slots types. “WHAT.” I hear from behind me as i slide my hand from under the miniature tool shed. “Ummmmmm.” i say as i try to think of something that would explain what just happened but couldn't. I turned to see FireStorm stare at me looking for some explanation of what the hell just happened. I gave a small smile and spoke. “Magic? heh, heh.” I gave a small chuckle after that.

I watched as he closed his eyes for a moment and his left eyebrow give a few twitches before his horn became a lit with his normal orange glow. That was followed by a very hard thump to the back of my head.

“No! You do not get to use that one as an excuse.” He said before my body was covered in his magic as I was lifted out of the room.

“Damn it put me down Storm!” I said trying to wiggle myself out of his magical grasp.

“Not this time, we are going to go talk to Miss Sparkle about this. I’m tired of trying to figure it out what the buck is happening with you.” He said as he continued to float my ass out the door into the night air. It was a few minutes before we got to the library. He gave the door three solid thuds of the door.

“Coming.” We heard from the other side of the door. The door gave a slight creek to show the lower floor of the library. We both looked in before our gazes turned down to see the little purple dragon apprentice Spike. He gave a rather annoyed look on his face. “What can I do for you… two?” He said as he noticed me floating in the air crossed legged.

“Is Miss Sparkle in?” Storm asked.

“Yeah Twilight’s in. Let me go get her for yea.” He said before he turned and went inside with the two of us following. One might I add involuntarily. He went over to the stairs and yelled up. “Twilight you have guests and one of them is Max.” He said before he head off to what I could only guess was the kitchen. A few minutes passed with me still up in the damn air.

“You can let me down you know?” I said as I gave an annoyed huff.

“Because we are going to get some damn answers and I’m not having you galavanting all over Ponyville till we get some.” He said as he sat on one of the pillows Spike had brought out. Twilight finally trotted down from the stairs with a curious look upon her.

“How may I help you two?” She asked.

“Well Miss Sparkle I’m at my limit with the oddities that keep happening around ‘him’, but I’m done having to second guess it.” He said before he dropped me with a thump onto the other pillow next to him.

“Ow!” I said as my ass partly landed on the hard wooden floor. “Couldn’t you have let me down any more gently?” I asked as I adjusted myself onto the pillow.

“Nope.” He answered as Spike came out with several cups of tea or my best guess was tea. Twilight and Storm both took their cups in their respective aura’s. As for me I grabbed the handle of mine.

“Care to explain what you mean Mister… come to think of it I don’t think we’ve formally met yet.” She commented.

“FireStorm, First Officer of Celestial Special Forces S Rack FireStorm. Miss Twilight Sparkle, personal student to Princess Celestia herself.” He answered and that got both Twilight’s and Spike’s eyes widened while I looked completely confused.

“That sounded important but… what does that directly mean?” I said before I took a big swig of my drink which just so happened to be coffee, and i was content with that. Both Twilight and Spike turned to me like I just said the most craziest thing anyone have ever said to them. Granted with Pinkie around I doubt it’s that odd.

“Their the elite guards that very few out rank. The only one that I can think of besides the princesses themselves that can outrank Celestial Special Forces is my brother and Captain of the guard, Shining Armor.” Twilight said and my eyebrows rose in confusion.

“Okay…” was all I said before I took another swig.

“If I may ask Mister FireStorm what proof do you have your rank?” Twilight asked and I watched her eyes narrowed. FireStorm just simply nodded before he brought up his right foreleg and opened a compartment in it. With in it held what looked like an FBI badge, he flipped it open to show what looked like a badge right out of some futuristic cartoon. He floated it over to Twilight who eyed over it in greater detail before she gave a nod and returned it. “Well than sir what do you mean by oddities?” She asked. Thats when mister fancy pants officer FireStorm explained about the events at the lake, the garage, and something else. The fact that I broke out of a cockatrese’s stone gazed prison. Hell I didn’t quite remember that part, I mean yeah I broke out of something but I didn’t know I was literally stoned at one point. I simply listened till I felt a stabbing pain in my arm before I turned to see a large needle filled what I can only guess was blood, my blood. “Than, I will do some tests and let you know at the party of my findings and if I need further testing.” She commented. At that point both Storm and I left well more I was dragged out before I could even finished my cup.

“So… home?” I asked as we left into the night time scene of Ponyville.

***---***

“The electric current” I pause to make sure Storm is listening, he seems to be listening intently. He had asked how the Electric heater in my house worked, and i was obliged to give him an answer. “is forced through the wires, which have a great deal of electrical resistance.” I start putting the heater back together, piece by piece. the new portable tool shed really works well. “When electric current flows through any resistance, it generates heat. Remember that moving electrons can be treated as moving waves.” I Slapped on the side of the heater 3 times, and the side metal plating fell off. There were two distinct hoof prints embedded into the sheet metal. I shook my head and rubbed the bridge of my nose. “Jesus H Christ, what the fuck.” I continue to screw in a few pieces of the now VERY damaged heater. “And the destructive interference of the atoms in the current path result in the scattering of electrons. The result.” I say as i screw in the last piece of the heater and take the extension cord in my hand. I Plug it into a magically generated socket and heard the hum of it turning on. “Is the generation, of heat.”

I let a satisfied smile sneak onto my face. “This lesson is now over, please turn in your homework over there.” i said as i pointed to the fixed heater. “But that doesn't-” i interrupt him by getting in his face with a raised eyebrow. “Bitch, i just performed a miracle of engineering and science, you better be damn grateful that i don't turn off the heat in your room for the next two weeks.” i bared my teeth at him and back out of the garage. I exhale loudly and think to myself if what i said was too harsh. “Nah, hes a tough one.” i say to myself as i walk through the halls of the house.

------The Night of the Party------

It was 7:30 PM according to my watch.

Oh man, i really didn't want to do this, this was probably the last thing I ever wanted to do.

“Come on Maxie, they aren't THAT scary. I just want to show you around before the guest of honor got here.” My eyes grew wide as we entered a dark tent. “WHY IS IT DARK PINKIE, ARE THEY HERE TO DEVOUR MY SOUL?!” I yell as i curl into a ball on the ground next to Pinkie. The light turns on to reveal at least 4 Ponies standing around me, but no they were ponies….they were something far worse, they were something that could send me into a state of shock in a matter of seconds.

They were clowns.

“WHY HAVE YOU COME TO THE PLACE OF PEACE AND HARMONY YOU FOUL CREATURES.” I yelled as i poke at them with a 10 foot pole. You see, over the past few days, i've been getting a lot better at conjuring things into existence; well, mostly small things. I can't exactly control it as i can try to control what my mind wants. I see a clown, the first thing that comes to my mind is a 10 foot pole i can poke them with. Eventually, when the object is either dropped by me, or its durability has been worn out, it fades out of existence; Depending on the object.

“Dont poke things at them Max!” Pinkie said knocking the pole out of my hand and causing it to hit the ground with a thud. Said pole then proceeded to fade out of existence. “They are ponies too!” Pinkie looks at me with anger as I cling onto her left forehoof; shaking in my shoes. Pinkie looks down at me again, and I look back at her. She wears a look of concern and frustration. “Okay Maxie, you can leave.” Pinkie says running a hoof through my hair. I instantly let go of her hoof and kiss her on the cheek. “Thanks Pinks, you know I love you.”

“I love you too Maxie.” she says as her cheeks turn a shade of red.

I'm instantly relieved as i leave the equivalent of hell. Yeah, i fucking hate clowns, more than anything in the world. except maybe Super 8, that movie was fucking terrible.

Its dark, and cold. I have the hoodie Rarity made me on and some nice jeans she made me as well. I stand in the back of Clown tent and shiver at the contents of the tent behind me. I look to the evening sky and sigh “You did a great job today Mom.” I said to the sky itself. I knew no pony was listening to me. I knew Pinkie was happy which was as much as I could ask for. I reached into the pocket of the hoodie and found a Lollipop with in it. I couldn’t help as I unwrapped the pink treat and began to suck on the bubblegum flavored Lollipop. I looked around to see if I could find FireStorm, Since this whole thing was for him after all. That semi smug pain pony was running late for Pinkie’s party. Which from what I figured that no pony misses a Pinkie Pie Party unless it’s against their will. I couldn’t help but smile at the thought of Pinkie dragging his orange butt out of no where.

“I still can’t believe I’m going to this.” I heard from the guest of honor.

“Darling what is the big deal? Pinkie put a lot of effort into this party.” Rarity said.

“Honest I’m not one for rather large parties, I’m a more small get together kind of pony Miss Rarity.” He said as I watched the two of them round the bend and into my sight. I watched the two of them continue to chat as they passed me.

As the party progressed later into the night, more and more ponies began to crowd the carnival like party. I stayed around the edge of the party, observing what was happening in each individual tent….well...except the clown tent, which i was contemplating lighting on fire; because clowns are horrible individuals that deserve the worst deaths possible.

But thats just me.

Pinkie was doing her Pinkie Pie thing, talking to everyone, making sure everyone is having a good time, refilling the punch bowl and complementary dishes. She would stop by me and ask me to join the party every once in a while, but i told her that i wasn't really interested. Eventually, she wouldn't take no for an answer, and apparently she signed me up for a talent show that was happening; at a party.

If i was someone else, that enjoyed things like being in front of hundreds of ponies and performing, i would have loved this. but right now, i hate this; mostly because i don't really have any talents.

Except one talent, which must never be used for this kind of thing.

“Come’on Maxie, i know you’re good at something.” Pinkie said resting her head on my knee as i sat in the waiting room of the tent that held the talent show; because you know, parties normally have talent shows. I run my hands through my hair and exhale “Im not really good at alot of things that can be performed Pinks.” after i run my hands through my hair, i scratch Pinkie behind the ear for a few seconds. “Well, you could just do stand-up.” she says with a smile. “Everypony can do stand-up, you just need to tell a few jokes and make ponies laugh.” she says as i stop scratching her behind the ear.

Then i get an idea.

“Comedy.” i say to myself as i snap my fingers and conjure a notepad out of nothing. I hold the notepad in my right hand and conjure a pen into my left. Pinkie looks at me as i write out my Stand-up. “Go Maxie!” she says as she bounces up and down.

My idea was simple.

Take a comedian from my world that makes jokes about common things ⇒John Mulaney, Jim Gaffigan ect.

Take his jokes and Ponify them ⇒ Success

“Bulletproof” i say as I click the pen and throw it behind me. I feel the pen fade out of existence as I close the journal and throw it in the air. As it hits the ground, it fades out of existence, a lot like the pen.  Pinkie stands there with a smile on her face. “So Maxie, are you ready? You are up next after all.” I kneel down to her and grab her by the shoulders, then look her in the eyes. “Thank you, by giving me this idea- no, by being here for me; you made my day a lot better.” I close my eyes and give Pinkie the most passionate kiss i could muster up.

I felt Pinkie sink into the kiss as she leaned into it.

I Pull away from the kiss and open my eyes to see Pinkie frozen in the position that we were in when we were kissing, her cheeks red as a tomato. “I Gotta go up now Pinkie, wish me luck.” As i say that, Pinkie seems to snap out of her trance and look at me with slightly open eyes. I lean in and kiss her on the nose, then walk up the stairs to the stage. It was dark, and silent; not a noise was heard.

“Now everypony, please welcome; MAX TAYLOR!” A voice that reminded me of the wheel of fortunes announcers voice said.

suddenly, the spotlights turn on and illuminate the entire tent, revealing hundreds of ponies stomping their hooves in the ground in applause to me.

I rub the back of my head as a microphone floats into my hand. I lift it to my face and look around.

“Phew, large crowd today.” i say as i look around. “First off, how is Ponyville doing tonight!” i yell into the mic, which causes the audience to roar in applause. “Woah, i would have never expected tonight, to be dragged in front of a hundred ponies; to tell some jokes.” i say with a small smile. I get a few laughs out of that as i continue. “Before i get to the routine comedy, let me just tell you a few things about myself. I am not, i repeat, am NOT, a funny person.”

After that, the next few jokes were a breeze. I had to explain a few jokes to the audience because some of them had to do with things that were on earth, but i think i did great anyway.

“And let me tell you something I played basketball, for five years and i was a benchwarmer all five years. If you were never a benchwarmer, i cannot express the humiliation of, every saturday morning, putting on a pair of breakaway pants and never having a reason to break them away -- then they’re just pants!” i say opening my arms to the crowd, who was going crazy. I pause for a second and look around, then start pacing around the stage. “You know guys, I always thought that quicksand was gonna be a much bigger problem than it turned out to be.” A few chuckles went around the tent as i held the microphone up to my face. “You watch cartoons and quicksand is like the third biggest thing you have to worry about, behind ACTUAL sticks of dynamite and giant anvils falling on you from the sky.” after i said that the crowd went wild. i didn't even think that the jokes from my home would work on ponies, but apparently ponies were into things that didn't make sense.

I was out of material so i held the mic to my face and said “Thank you guys, you were a great crowd!” i drop the mic and a magical aura catches it as i walk off of the stage. ‘Finishing with John Mulaney was a good idea, so that they understood what some earth concepts were’, was my first thought as i walked backstage. I looked down at the short sleeve shirt i was wearing and noticed that it was very sweaty; to the point where when i noticed it, i felt the need to remove it.

As i sat on one of the chairs in the waiting room, i draped my shirt over my shoulder and closed my eyes. I let my head hang back, and my hair drape well over the prefered length.

I would really like a haircut. “...Maxie…” I heard directly in front of me. I feel two hooves on both of my knees “...Maxie…” i hear again, but closer. I raise and eyebrow and open my eyes a tiny bit. what i see in front of me is startling, but i don't show any physical signs of surprise. I open my eyes all the way and look at Pinkie, who is leaning on me, and whose face is centimeters away from mine. her eyes were half lidded, and she was looking at me with a constant blush on her face. “Uh, hey Pinkie. Did you see me out there? I think i did pretty good.” She gets a little closer, I feel my cheeks start to heat up a bit. “Uh, Pinks, are you-” I'm interrupted by Pinkie’s lips/muzzle or whatever, making full on contact with mine. now, normally i wouldn't be surprised by this, but this kiss….it was different. I can feel the passion behind this kiss, and it felt amazing. But what really took me by surprise, was when Pinkies tongue slipped into my mouth. My eyes grew wide and my blush intensified as the her tongue explored every inch of my mouth that it could. As our tongues danced together I felt our bond become complete. I could feel every feeling she felt toward me magnify by hundreds of times and i felt my nonchalant feelings of love toward her become more serious and committed.

As we broke the kiss, we both looked at each other blushing furiously. “Well, that certainly was new.” I say with a large smile on my face. Pinkie giggles a tiny bit and looks at me. “Maxie, can i say something?” she says with a slight look of determination. I cup her cheek in a hand and look at her in the eyes. “You can say anything.” She looks at me and puts her forehead against mine so our eyes are locked onto each others. “Max, I think i've fallen in love with you.” she says. I lift a hand but she raises a hoof without falling over surprisingly. “I know i've told you that I love you before, but now.” She pauses and looks down, then looks back at me. “What I feel, is different from anything that i've ever felt in my entire life.” I Looked into those blue eyes, and they looked back. I smile and say “Pinkie, before i met you; I wondered what happiness was. I went day after day, hour after hour, wondering what it was like to feel loved, wondering what it felt like to BE in love.” I run my hand through Pinkies mane and cup her cheek with my hand again. “I dont think i need to wonder anymore.” i say as i tilt my head in to close the distance between myself and Pinkie.




_***___***___***___***___***___***___***/)030(\***___***___***___***___***___***___***_


It was a good day. I was now confident that i was completely in love with Pinkie Pie, and she was confident she was in love with me. I look down at my left arm, there was a noticeable purple glow surrounding it.

The bond between you and Pinkie has now been sealed. Congratulations ;)

Did she just wink at me through telepathy?

Um..

Okay.

There are still four ponies who need the Shipmaster to provide support in order to seal their bonds.

“Storm and Rarity, Applejack and Rainbowdash.” i say as I shoved my hands in my pockets and walked through the pony filled carnival. I lift my left arm out of my pocket and look at it, last time my arm guided me to Applejack and Rainbow Dash. “Uh…” i say looking at my arm. “Are you a sentient type of magic, or just a stagnant magic.” I say to my...left...arm.

We are awake.

This voice was different, and was noticeably NOT Mi Amore Cadenza.

Do you require our assistance.

“Uh….yes?” I asked/stated

Please state your request and the Shipmaster controller will do its best to fulfill it.

Hmmmm, i feel like if i saw Applejack she would probably buck me in the balls, which made me shiver a bit. Storm and Rarity it is then! “Take me to Rarity and Firestorm.” i say to it. Man i must look crazy as fuck right now.

As you wish, Shipmaster.

My arm jerks in the direction of an empty vendor “Oh SHIT.” i say as I crash through the wooden stand against my will. “I WANT A DIFFERENT WAY OF GETTING THERE!” I yell looking at my arm, which comes to a halt.

Please request a mode of transportation, if guidance mode does not satisfy your needs, there is always manual override.

“Nonononononono!” i yell holding my hands out.

Please reques-

“Maybe like, make a purple trail to them with a route that WON'T make me crash into objects.” I say with an annoyed tone.

That….can be arranged.

My hand bursts into a flurry of purple and balls into a fist. With my palm facing the ground, my hand opened, releasing a burst of purple energy into the ground. As the energy surged through the ground, i path of purple energy flowed in a direction that twisted and turned through-out the tents and vendors. “Well, you certainly did a good job. Say, what do i call you?” i ask looking at my left hand.

There is a pause.

I do not have a designated name. Call me whatever you wish, Shipmaster.

“Alright Lefty, lets go be a shipmaster.” I say clenching my left hand.

Indeed, love shall prevail.

It took us a few minutes to find both Rarity and FireStorm as they sat on a bench staring off into the sky. They didn’t say much or maybe I didn’t hear what they said but it was enough to spark a very creative idea. I couldn’t help but have a grin on my face that only be matched by the Cheshire Cat. I dashed off to find some pony with the right ‘Special Talents’ I required for my plan. I found the crazy mare from quite some time that still unnerved me a bit. But I knew of magical ability that I need. Namely the ability to shoot magical fireworks.

As i approached a small stage, a crowd of three or four ponies starts to leave the small structure. I see a trailer behind the small stage, namely a trailer ive been in before. I walk to the back of the trailer and stand at the door, then exhale deeply. I knock on the door three times, with the bottom of my fist to make sure that it makes the most noise.

“The first show is over, The Great and Powerful Trixie does not do signatures in between shows.” I roll my eyes as i knock on the door three more times and say.

“Not even for your biggest fan?” A cacophony of knocks and falling objects is heard as a silhouette of a pony approaches the door. Said door opens a third of the way to reveal a very worried Trixie. “Why are you here?” she asks, her tone borderline angry. I shrug and say “I came because i heard you were in town from a friend. I wanted to talk to you about that day a few weeks ago.” She winces and looks at me, then closes the door. I hear a series of locks unlock, and the door opens completely. “Come in, but be hastey. Trixie has another show in 30 minutes.” she says as i walk into the trailer.

I sit on her mattress and look around. “Man, this really does bring back some memories.” i say patting the bed beside me. “Take a seat Trixie, i need a favor from you.” i say bluntly. Trixie looks at me with a confused look as she sits on her haunches in front of me. “First off, let me say that i forgive you for what you did last time we met, I know you were on your heat cycle, and i don't blame you for trying to seduce a sexy beast like me.” I display myself with my hands and Trixie rolls her eyes at me. “Ugh, Trixie would not hit on you even if you were attractive.” Trixie says as she lets out a huff. “Well, im glad of that, now we can be friends, like for real this time.” I say raising an eyebrow for some reason.

Trixie looks down, then back at me. “Trixie supposes she can agree to be friends with you.” I clap my hands together and then start rubbing them together. “Great, now i need a favor.” i say looking at her with a heavy smile. “And what would that be?” Trixie inquires.

“What do you know about firework spells Trixie?”




    _***___***___***___***___***___***___***/)030(\***___***___***___***___***___***___***_

Perspective: Rarity and Firestorm (3rd Person)

Rarity and Firestorm sat in a passenger car, attached to one of the larger ferris wheels in equestria. How Pinkie acquired it, baffled them both. As Firestorm and Rarity’s car raised, Rarity thought how nice her night with Firestorm had been. First they had looked at the attractions, then they played a few games, of course Firestorm was a proper gentleman and won a prize for her. After the games, they attended the talent show which was a delight, because they both got to enjoy Max’s wonderful not mediocre at all humor. After a both exhausting and eventful night, Firestorm and Rarity decided to cool down with a nice relaxing Ferris Wheel ride.

As their Cart reached the top, the ferris wheel came to a stop. “Why did the ferris wheel stop?” Firestorm asked Rarity with a frown. Rarity was as baffled as Storm on this one. The normal sounds of the carnival music slowly faded out like it was the end of a very long song before the strings of violin began to play.

The soft music gave the already star filled sky a more romantic vibe to their predicament. Rarity would give Storm a few glances before blushing lightly and turned away before FireStorm would turn to meet her gaze.

It was than the fireworks began to go off around them. It was at first simple star shaped ones before some of them would take the shapes of hearts and ponies. Before a few sets of them held the image of a white unicorn mare and a orange unicorn stallion sharing a romantic kiss.

This caused the both of them to blush a color most ponies would not expect to be seen in the visible spectrum. Underneath them the ‘Great and Powerful’ Trixie flicked spell after spell of fireworks much to her dismay at the overuse of the spell. She understood Max’s wanting to put on a grand performance for two of his ‘friends’.

It wasn’t long before the ferris wheel started up again causing them to back down. The two of them exited the cart onto the streets of Ponyville as they both had a radiant blush on their faces.

Max and Trixie watched from around the corner as they slowly walked away. Max face palmed with a loud slap as he tried to figured what went wrong. There was the music, fireworks, the romantic music, what could he have missed. He turned to watch a couple share a meal at the local dinner, and he could see what he forgot. The candle lit dinner, without a word Max dashed off to have a quick with both Pinkie Pie and Twilight Sparkle leaving Trixie confused. He was able to rope Pinkie into his plan to help set up both his and her friends together. His plan was whispered into her ear as he couldn’t help but grin like a mad pony. She nodded before she zipped off at a speed that could only be matched by a high powered round. Next up was Twilight who held a fold in her magic with her trying to find both Max and FireStorm.

“There you are, I’ve been looking all over Ponyville for you and FireStorm.” She said as she tried to open the folder that was quickly ripped from her magic.

“Can’t talk about that right now, something of grave importance takes higher priority.” he said as he leaned down.

“What’s wrong? Is somepony hurt, or worse?” She said as her mind went to red alert. Max leaned in and began to whisper his plan into her ears. Her surprised looked quickly shifted to one of annoyance as she gave a rather aggravated sigh.

“I can’t believe you some time.” She said before she pulled out some parchment, quill, and an ink bottle to quickly scribble down a note. She left with a huff to find Spike so she could have him send a rather quick letter. With that Max couldn’t help but grin as he made a second mad dash towards the hill just outside of the carnival to find both Storm and Rarity already sitting at what looks like a makeshift table with a checkered tablecloth over it.

Pinkie was below the hill with a plate ready for the two of them. Normally ponies and most people would question the fact that Pinkie had both set up this rather romantic spot for two of her friends and made a full plate of slightly tomato sauced pasta with a daisy garnish, but frankly Max learned not to question things like that. With a little help Max was able to find myself a chef’s outfit, including with fake mustache and all. He made my way up slowly up the hill as the stars above us all began to shift and slowly fell against the dark blue night sky. He got up to the two ponies that sat next to each other other with the tall white castle burned before them. Max couldn’t help but notice that their gazes were on the falling stars from the heavens themselves. He slowly slide the plate of noodles before them and bid them adieu as he walked behind them. Without them noticing he jumped up into the tree to get a better view of the show.

They shared an ideal chat as they slowly picked at their food. Pinkie joined Max up in the tree watching her friends get together. Max just watched as they slowly at their food as Rarity talked about her dressmaking business. Even Storm would just simply let her talk about and take complete control of the conversation. Max rolled his eyes silently as he watched this. Sometimes he wanted to strangle the stallion on how timid he could be around others. Which is rather funny if you think about the fact he was a rather high ranking officer in Celestia Private Guards. Max leaned down and thumped Storm in the back of the head quick enough to get back up into the tree. Storm turned around to see what the buck had smacked him, but he didn’t notice anypony their. He returned his gaze to Rarity who was looking back at him. They made eye contact and they slowly got lost in each other’s eye. It was than the violin music that Max had asked the band in the carnival to play reached the two now loved sought ponies on the hill. Max watched as they slowly began to take another bite. But it was easy to notice that they both held a long piece of noodle end. They slowly got to the middle as Max and Pinkie slowly leaned in to watch with bated breath.

But the noodle broke before their muzzles connected, this got Max to almost let out an annoyed grunt before Pinkie’s well placed hoof covered his mouth. They watched as they stayed there a few moments before Rarity took the initiative and dived right into a rather deep and passionate kiss with FireStorm. For a moment Max could have sworn he heard the old Xbox achievement sound once those two connected. He couldn’t help but have a cocky grin as both Max and Pinkie left Rarity and FireStorm who didn’t even notice them leave the tree behind them.

***---***

Perspective: Max (First Person)

You did good today Shipmaster.

Yeah, i gotta agree with Lefty. You did pretty well, I give you a B+

“I GOT A B+?” I yell as i throw my hands in the air, startling the ponies walking around me. “COME THE HELL ON, THAT DESERVES AT LEAST AN A++ FOR MAKING A REFERENCE TO A VERY CLASSIC MOVIE.” I ruffle my hands through my hair as Pinkie catches up to me and walks at my side.

“Well, despite bad judges I think i had a pretty awesome day today.” i say as i Ruffle my right hand through Pinkies mane. “Yeah, i think today was super duper!” Pinkie says as she looks up to me and winks, which causes me to blush.

As we make our way out of the Party, I get a very foreboding feeling. The hairs on the back of my neck stood up as i heard a maniacal laugh in the distance behind me.

I stop and turn around “I was having such a good day.” Pinkie seems to stop as I do. “What's wrong Maxie?” she questions me with a look of concern on her face.

I kneel down to Pinkie and look her in the eyes. “Pinkie, i need you to run and dont look back until you find Celestia. when you find her tell her to evacuate the Ponyville.”

Pinkie had tears welling in her eyes as she tried to say something “W-w-what's happening Max?” she asked me.

“THIS BATTLE IS FAR FROM OVER, HUMAN!”

I lean down and kiss Pinkie, then stand back up and turn to see red cloud of smoke rushing toward me from about 100 feet away “RUN PINKIE.”

I can make small things, like a notebook and a pen. from what i've seen of Alphas powers, all he has is the power to destroy. The power to create is far stronger, and has more potential.

Hes now 50 feet away from me, i can feel the wind on my face as he approaches.

-_-_-_-_-_-_-_-_-_-_-_-_-

TO BE CONTINUED

IN THE SEASON FINALE

-_-_-_-_-_-_-_-_-_-_-_-_-

Episode 23 - Confusione

Episode 23 - Confusione

Two bipedal figures, one colored red and another colored blue stood parallel from each other in the middle of a clearing. They tower over everything in the area, including trees,buildings and other formations that adorn the land. A group of ponies stand a great distance from them, spectating to see the outcome of the confrontation that is about to commence.

“It has been too long, Creator.” The red being says with a sly smile on his face. The Blue being continues to stare at the red being with a gaze that could cut the thickest steel. “I will not let you take this universe like you did the last, Destruction. My vessel may not show it, but I have grown in power, and the potential I have gained from my vessel is far beyond your vessel’s power level.”

The red being known as Destruction leans backwards and lets out a deep laugh. “Even with your so called ‘infinite potential’, you still pose no threat to me; I have and always will be more powerful than you.” The blue bipedal figure known as Creation clinches his fists. “It does not have to end like this Destruction.”

Destruction strikes his hand through the air. “NONSENSE, YOU AND I KNOW FULL AND WELL HOW THIS MUST END.” Destruction breaks into a sprint toward Creation and impacts him with great speed. Creation doesn't move an inch as Destruction presses into Creations form with great force. Creation pulls back his right hand and brings it down onto Destruction, which sends Destruction tumbling to the ground.

“I told you, my vessel’s potential makes my power far greater than yours. You do not even move me with your greatest force.”  As Creation finishes talking, Destruction balls his hands into fists, then shoots a beam of pure destruction at Creation. Creation had already seen the attack coming, and formed a shield out of pure energy, which deflected the beam and cause it to leave a large crater in the ground.

Below the two fighting Colossals, a red equine and a floating human lie, surging power through every inch of their bodies. when their physical forms came into contact, the celestial beings inside of them had awoken and projected themselves.

Destruction gained its footing and was now in a heated fist fight with Creation, but it had seemed that it was a one sided fight. Creation did nothing but block and dodge, wishing not to strike until Destructions power was drained temporarily . As Destructions punches came to a slow, Creation delivered a swift kick to Destruction’s ribs. As Destruction was staggered, Creation then landed a left hook to the Destruction’s face and landed a right hook to Destruction’s lower abdomen. As Destruction fell to a knee, Creation looked down upon Destruction with pity. “We could merge and create neutrality, are you sure you wish to choose the path of defeat instead of one that benefits us both.”

As Creation pulled back his foot to deliver a kick to Destruction, The Crimson being kneeling suddenly thrust his head forward and shot a beam of pure destruction energy toward Creation, effectively making Creation falter; thus putting him in a compromising position.

“YOU” Destruction uppercuts Creation, hitting him in the chin and making him fly back and landing on the ground with a large thud. “ARE” Destruction jumps in the air and delivers an elbow drop to Creations stomach. “NOTHING!” Destruction gets to his feet and starts charging his magic.

“THAT IS ENOUGH!” yells creation as he hovers off the ground into a standing position. He’s now glowing with energy, almost like something from Dragon Ball Z. Creation thrusts a hand forward and penetrates his entire fist through Destructions chest. “YOU, ARE, DONE!” He yells as he pulls his fist out revealing a glowing orb. Destruction falls to his knees, and then onto his face. “Destruction will always exist.” Destruction murmurs as he fades from existence.

Creation holds the orb in his hands as it starts being absorbed into his form.

And then

It ended

or more likely, it began with a boy.

------------------

Max POV (1rst) [Pre Recreation]

------------------

“Hello Max.”

I cant see anything, what the fuck is going on?

“Dont worry, there's nothing to see.”

What do you mean?

“The universe does not exist yet as you have yet to create it.”

That doesnt make sense, what's happening?

“A process called Recreation, its what happens when the creators vessel is stronger than the Destroyers vessel; which isnt very often. I have been waiting a very long time to find a being like you Max.”

A being like me?

“Yes, a being with infinite potential. Your life hasn't made the most sense as of late, has it?”

I guess not…

“You see, the reason it has not made sense is because there was no sense of whether or not you were going to succeed, the universe could not decide. As of now, the universe is ruled by me, the essence of creation. I choose you; or more likely, you choose you.”

Im still not wrapping my head around this whole thing.

“I would not expect you to.”

‘S that supposed to mean?

“Nothing, the mechanics of the universe are strange and confusing to that of a lesser form like a human.”

Okay, so what now?

“For the past thousand recreations, Destruction has won the final confrontation. Then you came along, a being with infinite potential. You must now; Create the Universe.”

Woahwaitholdon, you want ME to create the universe.

“Yes, one presumably without destruction. The events leading to Destruction and I’s confrontation are fixed, but there is one condition such a task.”

What's the condition?

“It may not make sense now, but you must die in the universe you exist in now.”

I've already died, a few times. What would be different about this time?

“This time, you will lose your humanity and become a lesser form presumably equine. I blessed you with the form of a human so you may have a high amount of potential. Little did I know the amount of potential you would have.”

Oh shit...that sounds….not too bad…

“When you die in your human body, you will not be in the same place when you perished when you regain your physical form.”

Where am I gonna respawn?

“That has yet to be known.”

What an odd order of events that led up to this point.

“That is an understatement. Odd does not even begin to describe your existence; you are an enigma to me. You continue to baffle me with your nonsensical thinking and insane actions. Please, once we part; do not speak with me again.”

For the creator of the universe, youre kinda a fucking asshole.

“Must have picked up the attitude from you.”

Yeah yeah, lets just get this over with.

And then, there was light.

--------------------

Celestia POV (2nd) [Post Recreation]

--------------------

Youre Celestia now, and you've been at your son's side for a good week now. His condition has not been getting better, and this worries you greatly. You check his vitals, then go back to his side, holding his hand in your hoof like a worried mother would. Max was still the closest thing to a son you have ever had, and you were proud of him; no matter how many faults he had. You had resolved that one day when he came back from Ponyville, you were going to get him counseling but at the moment that did not matter. His condition was worsening, no matter what you or the doctors did, nothing would better the human.

“Princess, I am sorry but we have tried everything in our power; i'm afraid the only thing we can do now is wait.”

You turn to see Doctor Stable.

“Are you sure there are no other solutions.” Celestia says, dropping your head. The brown coated doctor approaches the humans unconscious body. “We have tried everything, even herbal remedies that were long forgotten.” You let your head hang as a tear drops.

“I understand, please, leave me with my son.”

The brown stallion exits the room, a silence fills the air. The only other thing heard is the heart rate monitor, which is progressively getting slower. “Please….dont leave me, my son.” The sound of a flatline is heard, the heart rate monitor is unplugged by a golden aura. “Im so sorry I couldnt do more.”


---------------------

6 Months Later

---------------------

Canterlot palace is quiet, as it has been for the last six months. Since the apparent death of the Humanoid prince, Celestia has been grieving, and Luna has taken full potential control of the throne.

As Luna traverses the halls, she passes her sisters quarters and stops. She turns and knocks on the doors “Sister, your country needs you….I need you...I understand your loss, but you must return to your rightful place on the throne. I cannot govern this country alone any longer.” A tear drops from Luna’s eye as she turns to leave, but is stopped by a hoof on her shoulder. “Sister, I think it is time for me to return to my little ponies.” Luna turns to see her sister, her mane is no longer in its celestial state, and her fur is stained with the remnants of tears.

-----------------------------

Somewhere in ponyville

-----------------------------

The roads are empty, as the winter air fills the small town. Snow litters the ground as ponies inside their houses gather around the hearths warming tree. A lone pony in a hooded cloak, walks the grounds of the small town, dragging a long slim blade behind him that seemed to be taller than the pony himself; letting it dig into the frozen soil. He does not say a word, nor does he make any sound. He slowly approaches the middle of the town and looks around, his breath escapes his mouth and shows in the air as he exhales deeply. “Im finally back…”He says in a raspy voice. The strange pony hears hoofsteps behind him, and turns to see a lavender unicorn named Twilight behind him. “Sir, are you new in town? If so can I direct you toward the town hall so we can get you situated quickly.”

The strange pony looks at Twilight with a smile. “No, I think i'll be alright.” He says with a heave, he collapses to his haunches and exhales. He then unholsters his blade and stabs it into the frozen dirt. “Are you alright sir? Is there anything I can do to help you?” the unicorn says getting closer to the mysterious hooded pony.  The stranger holds up a forehoof; as the cloak slides back from the appendage it reveals a pink coat. “No no, im fine thank-” The raspy voice stops as the pony lets out a series of violent coughs. “Thank you, i'll be fine.” Twilight gets closer as she can make out the look of the ponies face. His eyes are closed, but she can see many scars on the what appeared to be a stallions face, but no real distinctive features. “If your cough is bad we have excellent medical centers here in Ponyville.” The stallion held up a hoof again. “Dont worry, ive been here before, but thank you.” He looks up into the Unicorns eyes as the hood on his head fell to his shoulders. When the hood fell, it revealed a brown mane and a pink stallion unicorn with many scars on his face, and one very large scar over his right eye, giving it a milky look. The unicorn stumbles back as she looks at the stallion, she's seen him somewhere she's sure of it. “W-w-who are you?” Twilight asks in fear from his appearance.

The stallion lets the rest of the cloak fall off of him as the rest of his body is revealed. His entire body is covered in dry blood and scars all across, but as Twilight scans the rest of the his figure to see his cutie mark, which makes her gasp.

---------------------------------------

A little later on (Twilights POV)

---------------------------------------

“I dont get it, you’ve been dead for six months Max, how are you back?” Twilight asked as her and Max sat in the library. He was stroking his long blade with a silk cloth in his telekinetic grasp, looking up and down its length, almost as if he was attracted to the blade.

“I see your confusion Twilight Sparkle, you see when the final confrontation ended between Creation and Destruction” he stopped to look at Twilight “Which was very anticlimactic by the way.” He continued wiping the blade which was stained with blood and other unidentifiable dried substances. “I was thrust out of my body, to a time before the universe was created; SO I could create the universe in creation’s image.” He picks up the blade with his magic and leans it against the chair he was sitting on. “But that doesn't explain how you died, and how you’re sitting in front of me.”

Max sighs and looks down, then looks over his form. “I'm quite beaten up aren't I?” Max says to her, looking at himself. Twilight nods and gives him a look of concern “What happened to make all of these scars?” she inquires.

“Twi, that is such a long story I would rather wait until I have informed everyone of my return before I tell it.” Max says with a sigh as he looks at his blade and smiles. Twilight looks at Max with concern once more. “Should i send a letter to Celestia and the others informing your….return?” she ask Max. He leans back and closes his eyes before looking at Twilight intently.

“Tomorrow, please. I haven't slept for a good portion of three days, and i haven't slept in a bed in forever.” Max gets to his hooves and lifts his sword with his magic. “But right now, i need to light a bonfire. Is there a good place i can stab this particularly large blade into the ground?” i ask looking at Twilight. Twilight looks at me with a confused look, and tilts her head to the side. “What do you mean bonfire?” she asks as Max exits the Library through the back door. Snow falls from the night sky as Max stands in the middle of Twilights back yard. “Max, what are you doing?” she asks as Max stabs his blade into the ground until only half of the blade and the hilt are showing. He turns around and looks a Twilight. “Do you have any coals or firewood?” he asks with a raised eyebrow. Twilight goes into the library and returns with a bag of coal, then watches in curiosity as Max pours the entire bag of coal around the base of the blade that was embedded into the ground.  “Its a crude version of what i had to use back in…..that place….” he said pausing, then holding his hoof over the coals and blade. As he sat on his haunches, the fire spontaneously combusted, scaring Twilight. “What did you just do Max?” she asks as she sits by the bonfire.

Max adjusts himself as he looks at Twilight, the fires reflection burns in his eyes. “Twilight, the place i….resurrected...was a place in equestria...but I recall someone calling it...the forgotten planes.” Max continues to look at Twilight, a frown on his face. “When i was there, i woke up in this equine form near a bonfire, like this one.” he says looking at the weakly burning fire. “A very nice fellow, The Crestfallen Pony, he called himself, told me that these bonfires bounded someone to the curse of eternal life.” Twilight’s jaw dropped. “B-but thats impossible, there’s no such thing as eternal life.” Twilight says looking at Max. “I was skeptical at first as well, but then i reconsidered, because like you said….I died in Equestria….My human form is gone, and my only chance to obtain it once more, I turned down.” Twilights jaw still hung at his words.

“Twilight, in The forgotten planes, I may have perished many times, but as you can see.” Max looked all over his body, scars adorned almost every inch of his pink coat. “The scars of past sins are not something you can wipe away.”

With that Max got up from the fire, causing it to pulsate and let out a burst of heat. “Come inside Twilight, you don't want to look at the fire too long….you begin to see things you don't want to.”

As Max walked inside, he showed a very apparent limp in his left foreleg, but Twi decided to call it off as the two Ponies headed to bed.

------------------

The Next Day

------------------

As Twilight woke, she ventured down the stairs of the library. A noticeable snoring was heard as she walked down to greet the sleeping figure of Max. A million thoughts went through her head as she looked over his sleeping form ‘What happened while he was gone?, how did he get all of the scars that adorn his body?’

“....no….NO...NO PLEASE, NO NOOOO!”

Twilight turned to see Max yelling in his sleep, Twilight rushed down to his side and started shaking him with a hoof, which effectively awoke him. “What is it Twilight?” Max says, rubbing his left eye with a hoof. he didnt even seem to notice his right eye, but Twilight would ignore that. “You were screaming, in your sleep.” she said before looking around the library.  “Yes, i suppose i do that sometimes.” Max says as he sits like he would in his human form. “Today is the day I inform my friends and Celestia that your back, surprisingly.” Twilight said, Conjuring a scroll and quill.

It took her a while to write down a few things, but as Twilight finished up the letter, she went to wake spike and send the letter. As she walked back into the main room, Max could hear a resounding burning noise echo throughout the library. “What did you write to...Mom…” Max says with a sigh. “I told her that she should come to the library quickly, and that it involves you.” Twilight walks to the front door and wraps a scarf around her neck. “Where are you going?” she asks. “Im going to get my friends...i know at least two of them who will be happy that you're back.”

--------------------------

A few minutes later. ( Max POV 1rst )

--------------------------

I was upstairs, and Twilight was downstairs with Celestia, Applejack, Rainbow Dash, Rarity, Fluttershy, and finally with Pinkie.

“Alright everyone, just calm down. I have something you all need to hear.” I hear Twilight say over all the hushed voices.  “Now, there has been a recent development that has come up.” she was talking about me. “It was very unexpected, and It will come as a surprise to most of you.” Twilight started walking up the stairs where i was. “What happened my dear student?” I hear my Mom ask. “Yeah Twi, i don't mind coming here and all, but I kinda want to know why I AM here.” I hear a brash voice from what i assume to be a agitated Rainbowdash say. I hear Twilight shuffle a bit uncomfortably as she speaks again “I've gathered you all today for one reason, im sure all of you were….devastated….by our recent loss.” She says, I hear the atmosphere of the room change to one of the somber type.

“Twilight, what does this have to do with Max?” I hear Pinkie say. My heartbeat quickens, i feel my metaphorical hands start to sweat and I start hyperventilating. I slow my breathing as I hear Twilight talk again. “Thats the thing….everyone....you see, yesterday a strange pony wearing a cloak came through Ponyville wielding behind him a very large blade. Naturally, I assessed the threat and greeted him”

“But Twilight, I would have gotten a Pinkie sense if there was a new pony in town.” Pinkie interrupted.

“Im getting to that Pinkie.” Twilight said after.

“You see, as I greeted him he introduced himself to me.” There was a pause. I assumed that was my cue, I started walking slowly down the stairs, getting all of their attentions.

As i reached the bottom of the steps, all eyes were now on me. “It can't be….” I heard my Mother say as she started walking towards me. As we came face to face, she looked me in the eyes “Who are you?” I hear her say in a very angry tone.

I look down, then back at her “Who do you think I am?” i ask in a very raspy voice. I see her magenta eyes trail all over my body, cringing as she reaches each of my scars. But as she reaches my cutie mark, her eyes grow wide. “M-M-M-Max?” I hear her stutter.

I nod once as she brings me into a bone crushing hug. I feel tears dropping from her eyes and hitting my coat. “I was so sure I had lost you.” she whispered into my ear as she held me close “...Never….” I whisper back.

“Ah dont understand.” I hear applejack say.

“Im afraid im lost as well.” Rarity chimes in.

“Princess, who is this?” Rainbow Dash asks.

Pinkie is silent.

“Is...is that Max?” I hear Fluttershy barely whisper.

Celestia releases me from the hug and stands at my left side closely. Pinkie approaches me, her mane straight, eyes with dark circles around them. “Who are you….to just walk in here and…” she stops and looks at me, I look at her back. “Pinks...I'm home…” I say as I approach her. She stays where she is, her blue eyes lock into mine. She launches herself at me as yells something intelligible. Her hooves wrap around my midsection as she cried into my chest. “I'm missed you so much.” she cries into my chest. She says some other things that were unintelligible, but i could hear ‘Thought you were dead.’

I look up to see Celestia staring at me with concern.

“Ahm still not wrapping my head around what the hay is happenin’.” Applejack says as she rubs a hoof on her head.

“My word, could it really be?” i hear rarity say.

Silence from the Rainbow one.

As Pinkie recovers her composure, she leans her head my on right shoulder. Many other reintroductions were made.

As we stood in a circle many questions were asked.

Rarity asked “What happened to your coat Darling, those scars look….dreadful.” I told her that i would explain in time. Rainbowdash asked me about my Blade, and I responded with going outside and pulling my blade out of the fire, immediately extinguishing the fire. I felt a tiny bit of my soul go with the fire as I showed everyone my blade. All the ponies revealed over it as I showed them my best friend. Yes, my sword was my best friend as me and it had gone through so much, to the point where i would talk to the sword itself. As we all settled, Celestia came to my side. “Max, what happened in those six months, my dear son...I was so distraught…” I look at her and nuzzle her neck. “I was about to get to that.”

I stand up and look at everypony. “Well, i have no doubt that all of you have questions, and im kinda sick of it. So everyone gather around and let me tell my story of how I got like….this..”

Celestia looks at me and nods as I sit on my haunches and look up at everyone.

“It all started with my death...or should I say….my undeath?

------------------------------------------

What happened six months ago

------------------------------------------

I hadn't known where i was going to wake up, nor if i was going to be safe.

“Ah, the lone wanderer awakens, hehehe.” I had heard from behind me. I try to speak, but my voice comes out as nothing but wheezes. “Try not to speak, lone wanderer. It is no use, as the land does not wish for you to speak.” I look at this pony speaking to me, and see an old pony in heavy chainmail.  I raise an eyebrow at the elder pony and cock my head, as i do that he places a armored hoof on my head. “Do not fret, little pony. For when you have something important to say, the land will allow you to speak.”

That sounded like some LOST shit going on, and I didn't know how i felt to be a part of it.

I got up to my hooves and observed my surroundings. I appeared to be in some sort of ruins, the stone features around me were covered in moss as they made a half circle around a small fire in the middle of the ruins. The very weak fire had nothing but embers hovering around it, which struck me as odd, but i had seen weirder in equestria….if that's still where i was.

“The bonfire is what brought you here, it seems.” I look over to him as he stares at the fire and scratches his chin. “It also seems that you have been chosen by the Dark Sign…” He stops and looks at me with narrowed eyes. I look all over my body, and notice that my coat is slightly decaying, and disheveled. I felt no different than i had the previous day, if anything i felt better than i did the day of the party. But he mentioned a curse, so i looked at him with a raised eyebrow. “Ah, you are confused as to what ‘The Dark Sign’ Is….Well, I directly cannot tell you the meaning of it, as I still do not understand it. But from what i have gathered, The Dark Sign signifies the accursed undead...and those branded with it are reborn after death, but will one day lose their minds...and go hollow...I fear my time is closer than I had anticipated, but...for now….let us focus on the new undead…” He steps closer to me as he gets in my face. “Death….is what triggers the curse...young one...and the bearer of the curse returns to the last bonfire he or she had rested at….in this case, it would be the Firelink…But what created the Dark Sign, and how it works in coalition with the Bonfires and the Land….Is unknown... ”

The pony walks away from me and sits on his haunches near the fire. I process this entire thing in my head and look at him with a worried look. He looks back at me with a nod “ Fear not, young one...In time, i believe all will be revealed. This place….The Forgotten Planes….Consumes and destroys the minds of innocent ponies….but the chosen few who will eventually leave this land will understand in the end.” He sighs and looks down, then back to me. “Come, rest by the fire. It will reenergize you, and give you new motivation and strengthen you.”

I Approached the fire and feel its heat as I near it, I feel an odd sense of welcoming as i sit on my haunches next to the fire. “Young one….that is not your name, is it?” The armored pony looks at me with a chuckle. “Place your hoof over the coals, and focus on your name, young one.” He says to me. I give him a single nod, and hold my left hoof over the fire and then focus on my name. Max….Max….Ma- OW FUCK!

My eyes shoot open to see the armored pony holding a dagger against my hoof as my own blood drips from it. I look at him surprised like and raise a high eyebrow at him, I see a thin stream of what looks to be black energy flow from my hand and into the coals of the fire. “Let the bonfire consume part of your soul, it chose you for a reason.”

I let my blood and soul into the bonfire as I let the pain subside, and look at the elder pony next to me. I grunt and poke my hoof on his chest, which caused him to chuckle and look at me. “Ah, his curiosity deludes no one. You may call me Crest…. As the name assigned to me, was the Crestfallen Warrior....”

We sit there in silence, I let my mind wander to back where i belonged with Mom...and Pinkie..

“Do not fret, Max…” He paused as i looked up at him, I could now feel the fires heat growing as we both sat at the fire. “I see your sadness and your longing to return to where you belong, and I can reassure you that you would not have been brought here for no reason...If you were not chosen to eventually be one of the ones who leaves this place, i would have killed you long ago…”

That's reassuring, i had thought.

-------------------------------------------

Present time. (Max’s POV)

-------------------------------------------

“Max, i would hate to stop you in the middle of you telling the story of how you got back...but there are pressing matters in Canterlot, and i would like you to come with me.” Celestia said, interrupting me and causing all of the ponies in the room to look at her with a look of confusion.

I look at her with a face of confusion as well. “Very well, Im sure all of you are perplexed by the first part of my tale.” I look to my right and am stopped by Pinkies face. Her head is leaning my right shoulder and her eyes are closed mostly as if she was about to fall asleep, I smile warmly and nuzzle her cheek. “Pinks, I have to go to Canterlot, are you gonna come with me?” I ask the pink mare.

I see Pinkie’s eyes open more as she picks her head off of my shoulders. “Maxie, I can't come with you….but i want you to promise that as soon as you get back to Ponyville you will come to Sugarcube corner.” She nuzzles me and brings me into a hug. She hangs her head over my shoulder as she whispers into my ear “I've missed you so much Maxie, i never want to lose you ever again…” I pull her closely into the hug and whisper back “Don't worry, You don't ever have to worry about losing me ever again.”

With that, I said my goodbyes to everyone and lifted my blade with my magic and put it into the sheath i enchanted to be invisible with my magic. I had learned a lot in the forbidden planes, and enchantments was nothing compared to some of the skills i had learned.

As me and my mother made our way out of the library, I tightened the sword around my waist and followed her to a chariot she had used to get here, we both got into the chariot, As Mom gave the order for them to bring us back to Canterlot, I looked at her with a stern look. “Alright, what in Gwynivere is this about?” i ask looking at her with a raised eyebrow. She looks at me with a smile “Im just so very happy to see you again, my son...you have no idea how distraught i was, but when you were gone there were some developments that not all of my little ponies were aware of…”

I looked at her with a face of utter seriousness. “Like?”

Her expression changed to one of seriousness. “War….Max….I should have headed your warning, but the griffons have been very persistent in their conquest to take the frozen north from us.”

I cock my head to the side and look at her. “What's in the frozen north that we can't give the griffons?”

“Nothing is there that we can’t give them, its what was once there that we can't give them a chance of having.”

With that i lean my head in and push the side of my head into my mothers chest, making sure to avoid impaling her with my horn. “Mother, what aren't you telling me. I had to traverse through the frozen north in order to get back to Ponyville; There is literally nothing there but snow and ice.”

“Max, I cannot fully detail you on why we are defending it, but it is imperative that we do.”

I look at her with a stern look now. “Alright Mom….so, War eh? I remember a long time ago a little voice in my head told me there would be war, and if I didn't aide in it Thousands of Ponies would die.” I sit on my haunches and look down at my hooves “I just didn't think i would be in this state.”

Mom brings me into a hug, being careful to not cut herself on my blade. “Max, you just returned, i cannot allow you to aide in a war we are trying to prevent.”

I bury my face in her coat as I let tears drop from my face. “Mom, I had to kill...good ponies in the forgotten planes….ponies i called friends….ponies that were so mad, they begged to be killed...The last thing i want to do, is kill again. But if i have to defend this land, i will with my last breath...several times…”

I could feel her wing drape around me. “I will not let you relive your nightmares, my son.” she says reassuring me.

I continue to let my tears out into her coat. “So many times, Mom…..I died so many times, yet the scars never washed away.” i said to her, causing her to hug me tighter.

The rest of the trip was spent in silence, when we arrived inside the castle, Mom led me to a circular room. In the middle of the circular room, was a table which emanated a blue aura.

during my time in the planes, I had learned that illusion magic is correlated with the color blue, and the color purple, but mostly blue.

I circled the table and looked at the white alicorn. “Illusion magic, mother?” I asked her which causes her to give me a look of surprise. “How could you tell, I have the spell hidden.” A smirk dawns on her face as she looks at me with narrowed eyes.

I look back at her with a smile. “Mom, i believe with the experience and training i got in the forgotten planes very well puts me in front of your student, skill wise.” I say with a very large grin.

She approaches one side of the table as her horn start to illuminate. “I guess we will have to test you one day, Max.”

I nod as what appears to be a hologram appears on the table, what looks to be a battlefield is laid out before me. Craters litter the ground and the hologram is split in half with what looks to be a wall of spikes. Ponies are on one side, firing magic bursts at the other side, while I see what I assume to be griffons on the other side, firing flaming ballistas at the ponies who are blocking it with magic.

“Death….so much death…” I say as i feel the pain of each and every single dead pony on the battlefield. I look at Celestia who is looking down at the hologram with concern. “This is a battle that happened about a month ago. The griffons are pushing for the border harder than they ever have. Good ponies are dying, our ponies, My Little Ponies….”

I look at my mother sternly and then back at the hologram. “These good ponies are getting slaughtered, they look like they are only doing light spells and suppression spells.”

My mother did nothing but nod and look at me. I look at her and raise an eyebrow “Why aren't you retaliating with lethal force?”

Celestia looks at me then walks up to me with a concerned look on her face. “My little ponies haven't had to use lethal spells in such a long time. Since the time of discords reign, We locked away all of the lethal and offensive spells in the forbidden archives long long ago.”

I looked at her with wide eyes. “You said THE forbidden archives?” I ask incredulously.

Celestia double takes at me and looks at me with a surprised look. “You’ve been?”  She asks me and gets closer to me.

I scratch my chin with a hoof and look at her. “Yeah, I made friends with a dragon named seath the scaleless.”

My mother shakes her head and looks at me again. “You and your adventures, Max. You never cease to impress me.” I look down and then back at her. “You know Mom, if you want i can train some of your guards and create an elite unit. Thats kinda one of the things i wanted to do when i got back, seeing as i still am a prince of Equestria, i would like a personal guard; And now with my expertise, i can train them in swordplay and magic.”

Celestia looks at me doubtfully. “Max, i have no doubt that you are skilled in magic, but please do tell, what makes you think you can train my little ponies in swordplay any better than my instructors have.”

I turn around and begin walking a few feet, then turn around and look at her. “Celestia...I had to kill monsters that would be able to kill your entire guard in one sweep, I've had to go through a fortress of traps and serpent monsters that wanted to do nothing but shock me to death and dismember me, and to top it all off, i had to kill a humanoid iron golem that was about as tall as your throne room.”

Her jaw was on the ground, i was still looking at her with a stern look and a raised eyebrow.

“Max...I would like to hear the rest of your story in time.” she says to me with a grin. “And if you wish to try to train your own guard, I must first put you through a test of skill.”

I chuckle and look to a nearby window. “Very well, gather your most skilled warriors, I will fight them all when the time is right.”

Celestia approaches me from behind and puts a hoof on my shoulder. “Im very glad to have you back, my son.” she says as she wraps me in a tight hug.

I nuzzle her and break the hug. “Im going to go sleep, mother.” I say exiting the room.

After that, i was lead to my own royal quarters, which was made after my apparent demise in memoria.

I look around the room flare my horn to illuminate it fully. The wallpaper was blue, with a white trim near the floor, The walls were covered in paintings which featured a certain human in all of his glory. “Shit, did i really look like that?” i asked myself as i look at a portrait of my human form. How did they even get that?

I threw myself on the bed and closed my eyes. “This….is comfortable, as FUCK!” I yell which makes my eyes grow wide. “I haven't said the word fuck in….so long…”


--------------------

The Next Day

--------------------


As we walk through canterlot gardens, Celestia and I walk through the statue garden, which is filled with different statues that represent many things. Some represent victory, and peace, while others were there to commemorate lost ones in a disaster. But then there was one...it looked alive, and was made of different animal parts which were connected and intertwined.

I stop and notice it gives off a very negative scent, almost like…

“A hollowed…” i say to myself as i stop at it.

“What is that, my son?” My mother says, stopping beside me.

I point my hoof at the statue and say “This statue has a soul, and….to be honest….i kinda wanna eat it…” I see Mom visibly flinch as i say that i would eat the soul of another creature. “Why would you want to do that, Max?” My mother asks me.

I look over to her and say “Because his soul is negative, hes lost his purpose in life. And as a cursed undead, its my duty to….well….devour it after i rip him apart.”

Celestia puts a hoof on my shoulder. “I hope it does not have to come to that, my dear son.” she says pulling me into an embrace.

“10,743,123” i say looking up to her. As we release from the embrace she looks at me with wide eyes.

“What does that number represent?” she asks me with a raised eyebrow.

I look at her and bring a hoof up. “The amount of souls i have inside me right now.” Her gaze drops to the ground and then she looked at me. “I see…” She pauses.

-=-==-=-=-=-=-=

Later that Night

-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-

“We are very pleased to see thee, dear nephew.” Luna said as she threw a hoof over my back.

I look over to the lunar mare and give her a smile. “I’m pleased to see you as well, i was hoping you were watching my endeavors in the forgotten planes.” I say looking at her.

She puts a hoof to her chin and looks up “How could i have seen you, my dear nephew?” she asks me with a smirk. I look at her with an annoyed look as she sits on her haunches next to me.

“Because you can see dreams, literally all over the place, and i'm pretty sure that the only thing that i had whilst in the forgotten planes was Nightmares of all of you dying.”  i say, letting my head hang.

I feel Luna drape a wing over my shoulder. “Do not fear, nephew; you are in safe hooves now.” I rest my head on her shoulder and let a tear fall from my eye. “Thats good to know, Auntie.”

A little later on in the night, Luna and I decided to go stargazing, which lead to us comparing the stars i saw on the forgotten planes to the ones i saw in equestria.

“Nonono, you see thats the Great Kite Drake!” i say gazing at the constellation that Luna called “Cancer”.

“Max, I do not doubt your knowledge of the stars, but you must remember who put the stars you see before you in the endless sky.” I pause as she says this to me, and look down, then back at her. “Thats amazing Luna, i had no idea.” Luna nods at this and looks back up to the sky.

We stay there for a few moments and revel in the majesty that Luna’s sky really gave us.

“Max, How did you leave?” Luna asked me out of nowhere.

I look over to her and give her a look of confusion. “What do you mean luna?” As i ask that to her she look as me with tears in her eyes. “How did you leave the place you were sent to, if you were under such conditions that you described?”

I look at Luna, than at the ground, and then back to her. “Under my current mental state, talking about it would be horrible, but i think for you I could tell you.”

I tilt my head up and to the left as i remember what happened. “It was my final challenge in the forgotten planes, an epic battle with myself.”

Luna’s eyes grew large. “What does thou mean, a battle with thines self?”

I slam my forehooves on the ground and look at her. “It was a fierce battle, sword against sword, wits against wits. In a final, very skilled conflict my doppelganger and I battled to the death.”

Luna gets a confused look on her face. “But i thought you could not die, truly”

I wear a smirk on my face as i look at her. “But thats the thing, he told me that if I desired to leave the forgotten planes, I would have to face the fate of eternal death and suffering.”

Luna’s eyes grow wide as she hugs me close to her with a wing. “Dear nephew, you were brave to accept such a challenge.” I nuzzle her side and look up at her. “Don't worry, im here aren't i? Nothing bad happened…..well…” I run my hoof over my left eye with a hoof. “I lost my left eye.”

Luna’s embrace grows tighter as we gaze at the night sky.

“We do not understand what loss and suffering you went through Max, but if it means anything; I am glad you’ve returned.” Luna nuzzles me and hugs me close. I nod and close my eyes as I rest my head against her chest.

-------------------Back in The Forgotten Planes----------------

“Do you fear death?” Crest asked me as we traversed a desolate field, where jackrabbits and red foxes roamed. I look over to him and open my mouth, but get a hasty reminder that my vocal cords don't work. As Crest looks back at me expectantly, I point at my throat with a hoof; which then causes him to give a hearty laugh. “You need not speak, young traveler. Actions speak louder than words.”

As we continue to traverse through the fields, I think to myself the answer of the question that Crest had asked me.

‘DO I fear death?’ I think to myself as I look down at the dead grass under my hooves as I trample the ground under me. I’ve never really looked at death in a scary way, I’ve been pretty used to it since my family members back on Earth started dying; and even that wasn't scary...it was sad...it broke me to pieces, and every time one of my loved ones DID die, a piece of me died with them. But then came Equestria….Oh man, Equestria….I thought it was a dream at first, but I soon came to see that it wasn't, and all of the things i was seeing were just a delusion that my madness was conjuring. The first time I died, I would have to admit to myself that it WAS very scary, I thought I was a gonner; but then came Creation or….clause...or whatever... He could have simply brought me back to life without any theatrics, no dramatics, just with the snap of his fingers; but thats not how Creation is. I knew better than anyone else because I practically had him living in my head for so long, even if we didn't converse that much until the end of our painstaking journey. He knew that when i died, i hadn’t actually realized many things that I would be worth staying alive for, so he gave me a little push in the right direction and showed me my feelings for Pinkie.

And with that began a lot of other things, like how i’m here now; with a curse that makes me immortal. Now, if i was anypony else, i would say No im not afraid of death; i'm immortal and that makes me immune to death.

But i'm not just anypony, I'm someone who has had a close relationship with death his entire life, and with all the things that i've gained through trials and tribulations, through all of my madness; A Lover, a Mother, New Friends and Family….

I speed up and stand in front of Crest as his walking comes to a halt. I look at him with a look of determination as I nod my head once at him. He stares at me for a few seconds before a smile grows on his face.

“I’m glad, as long as you fear death.” He approaches me and sits on his haunches. He puts a forehoof to my chest and looks at me, with age showing clearly in his eyes. “Nothing can stop you.”

------------------------------

Canterlot, the next day

------------------------------

Wake up (Check)

Mess my hair up (Check

Check if i still have a cutie mark (Check)

Polish William Wallace, my valiant blade (Uncheck)

I run a hoof covered cloth over the long blade thoroughly as I revel in its brilliance. I got this blade from my best friend, who treasured this blade in his armory for over 200 years; and still it glimmered in the light like it had been forged yesterday.

“Thines blade shines in the sunlight like it had been forged recently, but from its handle and edges i can tell it has brilliant stories to tell.” I hear Luna say from behind me. I wasn't surprised that luna had kept an eye on me, I did arrive shortly before there was a threat to the city; for all she knew i could be an imposter.

I continued to rub a clothed hoof over the long, slender blade as I narrowed my eyes.

“It has its fair share of stories to tell.”

I hear luna walk a bit closer to me as i hold the blade vertically. “Would you be willing to tell some of those stories one day; dear nephew.” She says finally sitting next to me.

I look at her with uneasy eyes as she glares at me; I nod and comply with a grunt.

“I hear that some of your companions got tired of waiting for you in ponyville and are coming to Canterlot. I heard the Pink one is especially excited.”

I could feel myself perk up at the mention of Pinkie. But then i reminded myself of something, and felt my mood significantly decrease.

“That sounds….good i guess.”

I throw my blade onto the bed with my magic and sit on my haunches again. “What is the matter? Are you not excited to see the ones you love once again?” Luna asks, a bit of confusion in her tone.

I turn to her and let a frown adorn my face. “Its not that i'm not excited, i'm plenty excited. Its just that I don't know how much has changed since my death. I don't know how Pinkies feelings have changed, i don't know if she even still loves me. I know, that since my leaving my feelings have done nothing but grow from my yearning to see her once more.”

I let out a large sigh and look down. “Thats why im not that excited. I can't even be the Shipmaster anymore, that power died with my other body, which sucks ass because I love romance. You know what, NO; im fucking angry at this fucking shit universe throwing shit at me that i can't fucking handle because i'm apparently special, but you know fucking what?

Nothing has made sense at all since my Mother and Brother died in that god forsaken car crash, I've died at 100 times and to top it all off, im still uncertain whether the one pony in this world i actually FELL IN LOVE WITH, still loves me because i left her for so long. But oh no, lets get some billy mays in on this shit BUT WAIT THERES MORE, I come back; and theres a fucking war waging over something that apparently doesn't exist anymore which is completely IRRATIONAL.”

I finish my rant, exhaling and inhaling heavily; I feel my lungs burn as my breathing comes to a halt. I feel a hoof on my shoulder and I immediately slap it off with a hoof and turn around. “Dont touch me, I don't feel like being touched right now.” I turn around to see a concerned Luna, I brush it off and storm out of my room and down a hall to my left. I didn't care where i was going, only that i needed to get the fuck away from everything.

as i slow down, i fall to my haunches and look down, my unkempt mane falls over my face as the tears drop from my face.

I stay there for a few minutes, letting myself calm down before i felt like i could see ponies again. I look down at my pink hooves and flex my invisible fingers, which weren't there of course.

I hear hoofsteps behind me, i don't bother to turn around as i'm quite confident i know who it is.

“Listen, i know that I freaked out, and im sorry….” i let my head drop again. “Everything thats been happening lately i don't know how to keep my head together.” I grasp my head in my hooves as I sit on my haunches. I ruffle my mane and let my hooves fall to my sides.

There was a long pause before the hoofsteps got closer, and stopped directly behind me.

Theres a long pause as two particularly pink hooves wrap around my body.

“Im sorry i wasnt here to make you feel better Maxie, i'll never not be here ever again.”

I feel Pinkies head lean onto my back. My heartbeat races as I feel Pinkies breath on the back of my neck. “Its okay Pinks...I didn't know you got here so soon..” I say hesitantly as i feel Pinkie’s hug tighten. “Its okay Maxie, you know when you were gone I didnt forget about you...Princess Luna told me why you freaked out...I know that you were worried that i would stop loving you, even when you were gone...but somewhere deep down in my heart i knew you would come back….sometimes I would go to that tree where we had our first kiss and remember how cute you were...and how you fainted because it was your first kiss…” Pinkie giggles as she nuzzles me from behind. “I never stopped loving you Max...I would never stop loving you…”

I feel Pinkie pull away from the hug as she walks around me to face me; her blue eyes glistening in the light.

------------------------------------

Back in the forgotten planes

------------------------------------

as Crest and I trudged through the snowstorm it nipped at our faces as it ripped and bore through the heavily populated town of Torrenburg, which seemed….not so heavily populated at the time.

“Let us stop here and wait for the storm to subside, my friend.” Crest said as he parted to the left toward an Inn that looked strangely abandoned.

I tighten the short sword on my side with my telekinesis as my senses heightened and my awareness raised. There were far too many times where i was almost killed by a deranged hollowed; so i could never really be too careful.

As Crest slowly opened the dilapidated door, were met with the warm light of a bonfire; and the faces of two NOT undead ponies; finally.

“Ah, two more wanderers have taken shelter in here; but are they friend, or foe?” I hear Crest say to himself.

The we immediately catch the two ponies attention as we enter the building. “WHO GOES THERE!” One of the ponies yells as he leaps to his hooves and draws his sword with his mouth...wait...his mouth?

As Crest negotiates peace with the pony with a particularly large sword drawn, a thought goes through my head.

Why haven’t I seen a Pegasus or a unicorn in this land? Not that i mind, Unicorns are fucking dangerous because they have control of magic, and a Pegasus would have a flying advantage; but in my mind It's sort of lonely...i kinda miss Twilights mumbo jumbo about how to channel magic through my horn.

I tune back in to the real world to see Crest staring at me, and the two ponies sitting at the fire once more. “Are you okay, friend?” he says to me, a look of concern in his eyes.

Still not being able to speak, i nod and walk over to the fire and sit, causing the room to glow brighter and the air’s temperature to raise.

“Does this one not speak?” A pony to the left of me says.  I look at said pony, who has a red coat and yellow hair; and dashing green eyes.

I look at him with a raised eyebrow as Crest sits next to the fire across from me. “He does not have the ability to speak.”

The red pony hums in ponder as he scratches his chin with a hoof. He then shoots out said hoof and says “Well it is my pleasure to meet you, silent adventurer. How did you come to hail this barren land?”

Crest speaks up this time.

“He awoke by the flame at firelink, which then arises the question of just where hes from. All i know of him is that he uses magic without a catalyst, and his name is Max.”

My eyes grow wide as I look at Crest. How did he learn -

Crest looks at me with a smile. “We rested at the same bonfire, which means that with the right ability I could see you into your mind. A hectic place, but i managed to find your name simply because you were thinking of it. I Cut your hoof over the fire so that you may kindle the fire with your knowledge and understanding.”

I take the red ponies hoof in mine as we shake hooves. “My name is Solaire of astora, an adherent of sunlight. Your arrival here startled me, as not all ponies of this land are as hospitable and kind as Crest and Yourself. Me and my friend Arthur here were taking shelter from the snowstorm when we came upon this place, and it seems you were as well. Maybe this is no coincidence, perhaps fate has brought the four of us together.” As he releases my hoof, he turns and reaches into a burlap sack. As he turns to me he thrusts his hoof out once more holding out a white stone. “There's no telling how much longer your world and mine will remain in contact. But, use this, to summon one another as spirits, cross the gaps between the worlds, and engage in jolly co-operation!”

I took the stone out of his hoof and held it to myself as his words went through my head; for some reason I had a feeling that I would hold those words close to me for the rest of my days.

-----------------------

Back in canterlot

-----------------------

As i lean on the shoulder of the love of my life, I look at the scene before me. Twilight and Shining armor converse on the subject of someone named “Cadence” which seemed oddly familiar to me.

“Hey Pinkie, update me on the situation.” I say tilting my head to look at her. She looks at me and then back at Twilight and Shining. “Well, we were having a picnic and it was really fun and stuff, then spike came running with a scroll from Princess Celestia saying all these things about a wedding, but he forgot to give Twilight the first scroll that came before that scroll so he gave her the first one and it said that her brother was getting married to someone named ‘Princess Mi Amore Cadenza’-”

Something clicked in my head.

“Wait, Princess Mi Amore Cadenza?”

She looks at me with a tilted head. “What of it?”

I furrow my brow and scratch my chin with a hoof. “Nothing i can’t look into later.” I say narrowing my eyes.

Pinkie takes a deep breath before continuing. “So after learning her brother was getting married she did this super awesome song thingy that transitioned to us taking a train ride here. And thats when I came to see you and ran into Luna and she told me how you freaked out and then i saw you and then i hugged you from behind and then you had a flashback thingy you have sometimes and now were here watching Twilight argue with her brother.”

I lean on the pink mare next to me as I eye the soul counter in the bottom right corner of my vision. I really needed to find a way to spend these stupid souls, they are a constant reminder of past sins and i don't want them anymore.

I could simply die and then die again without picking them up, but what's the use in wasting over 1,000,000 souls?

There is….one thing…I look over to the pink mare leaning on me; who no doubt has a million thoughts going through her head.

“Pinkie, how have Rarity and Firestorm been?” I ask her with a smirk.

She looks at me with a large smile “They have been so good, i think that Firestorm is completely in love with her, its pretty great.”

A large smile now adorns my face as i get to my hooves and turn to her. “How about a double date, just Me, You, Rarity, and Firestorm. Its been far too long since we’ve had a date.”

Pinkie seems content with the idea as she nods and gets to her hooves, then walks next to me. “Its gonna be a good day Maxie, i can feel it.”

--------------------

End of Episode

--------------------

Episode 24: Knowledge

Episode 24

By Ma252

Started 10/20/14 - 7:18PM

--------------------------------------

Back in the Forgotten Planes

--------------------------------------

“Use your power within, Max.” Solair told me as Me, Him, Crest and Arthur danced around a large humanoid golem, which by the way; was trying to kill us. I concentrated and stood in place as the golem swung its powerful stone axe once again, causing Solair, Crest and Arthur to jump back, but I did not jump back. I could feel the power within me surging as I jumped on top of the golems axe and galloped up its length. I unsheathed my shortsword as I now stood on the shoulder of the golem and held it in my left hoof before lifting it with my telekinesis. I quickly stab the sword into the golems shoulder; causing it to groan in pain.I dont know why, but when the stone golem groaned in pain, I sort of...FED off of the pain...it felt good and gave me a rush of adrenaline.

‘HELL YES!’ I yelled in my head as I grabbed the hilt of the sword buried in the golems shoulder with a hoof and spun around it, causing it to dig in father. I felt my body growing stronger with the more pain i caused the golem. “MAX, DO NOT FORGET YOUR RESTRAINT!” I hear Crest yell as I tear the sword out of the golems shoulder and start to climb further up its body. I reached its neck in no time as i held the sword in my mouth, I don't know why; but I couldn't end this being with the power of my magic, it would be wrong. I had to do this with my two hooves; so i could feel its blood and soul soak into my body, to make me faster, and stronger. I grunted loudly as I rear my neck back to strike the golem down, but i'm stopped by a large hand grasping my entire body.

‘oh….shit...’As the golem grabs me I feel my entire body crush in its grasp, every bone in my body breaking as its hand tightens around me. Its hand brings me in front of its hideous face as i struggle to escape its deadly hands.

‘Ohshitohshitohshit, im gonna die, well; it wont be the first time.’ I think to myself as I begin stabbing my shortsword into its hand multiple times.

I feel my life force slowly drain as he squeezes me multiple times, then throws me on the ground.

I cough up a large amount of blood before getting to my hooves.

I feel Solair walk beside me as i lift my head and look at him. His facial expression is one of concern and worry. “Friend, you cannot rush in like a madpony like that, you have to strategize.”

He stands on his back hooves and holds one of his forehooves above his head. As he does, a bolt of lightning forms in his hoof; which is bitchin’ as hell because its kinda like what zeus does.

I learned that he had this ability long ago, because he’s in something called “The Sunlight Covenant” Which baffled me to say the least.

As he threw the bolt of lightning at the golem, it went in a straight line toward said golem and collided with it, making lightning to surge all around the golem.

As the golem faltered, it tipped over itself and fell on its back, giving me a golden opportunity to end its wretched life.

Still weak, I pick my now broken sword off the ground with my telekinesis and grab it with my mouth. I then weakly jump on top of the golem and walk to its neck, where a weak spot lies in its windpipe.

When i finally reach its weak spot, I raise my sword with my mouth and look down to the fallen giant. ‘Your blood...your soul....I NEED THEM’ I think- No i yell in my head as i bring my sword down upon its neck, causing blood to cover my body and also killing the golem.

--------------------------------------

Back in canterlot (Max POV)

--------------------------------------

“That does seem awfully violent, darling.” Rarity says as we walk around her substitute canterlot workshop, gathering different fabrics and whatnot.

“Yeah, I didn't know how to control my thirst for souls and blood; which was odd to say the least.” I say as i pick up a roll of white thread with my magic. Rarity shudders as we continue to pick up random pieces of thread and fiber.

“You know Rarity, Pinkie told me that you and Firestorm have been doing pretty good relationship wise as of late.”

Rarity seems to brighten up at the mention of Firestorm, with a large smile on her face and a happy expression on her face. “Ah, yes. Stormy and I have been doing quite well.” I see her blush as she trails off in thought. “Mmmm, quite. Thats why I have a proposition for you both.” I say sitting on my haunches.

“What is this proposition?” Rarity says with a raised eyebrow.I scratch my chin with a hoof and look at her. “Well, its been far too long since Pinkie and I have done anything romantic wise, and i'm sure you and Firestorm haven't been in canterlot very long. Thats why Pinkie and I would like to cordially invite you to a double date.”

Rarity does this adorable thing where she gallops in place as she squeaks. “Oh darling I would absolutely love to do that. Im sure Stormy has many questions for you in the future, but for now; let me ask you something.” Rarity gets really close with a mischievous look on her face. “What do you plan on doing for Pinkie, and how can I help?”

--------------------------------------

Back in the forgotten planes

--------------------------------------

“You must control your urges, Max.” Crest says to me as we sit around the brightly burning bonfire. I look down to my hooves, which are stained in blood as I reflect upon my past actions.

“Yes, Castless. Your lust for souls is not unusual for an undead; but you're yearning for blood and that is what worries me.” Arthur says, looking at me with a frown on his muzzle. Arthur of Catarina is a strange pony, he always seemed to know what was going on with me on the inside. I never really considered him a friend at first, but when Solaire proposed that we traveled together i figured id eventually get to know him.

As the times went on, i would notice Arthur looking at me with more and more curiosity. He didn't speak much to Crest and I, but I would always notice him whispering things to Solaire.  He hadn’t started speaking that much until recently, when I joined the “Sun Covenant” and promised myself to my own sun, and to find my own purpose.

Solaire even taught me a wonderful gesture called “Praise the Sun!” which we would do every time we defeated a tough enemy.

“Maybe he was bitten by a vampire, which drives him to want blood?” Solaire asked no-one in particular. As I look down at my hooves once more, I notice they are clean as if I had washed them recently. “No, hes not vampiric, I would be able to smell it on him.” Arthur says, taking a quick whiff of the area around me.

I look around worried as he and the others pondered the idea of my lust for blood.

-------------------------------------------

Back in Canterlot (Dinner Table)

-------------------------------------------

“Max, can you please pass the peas?” My mom asked as she looked over the entirely too long table that nine ponies were now sitting at. (Mom, Auntie Luna, Me, Twi, Pinkie, Rainbow Dash, Applejack, Rarity and Fluttershy.)

I look at the peas, which were a few inches away from me and point a hoof at them. “Force” I whisper as a white energy bursts from my hoof and makes contact with the bowl of peas, sending them sliding across the entire table. They slow down directly in front of Celestia as she looks at me with wide eyes.”I’ve never seen a spell like that, Max. Where did you learn it?” She asks.

I looked around to see everypony, especially Twilight, looking at me with wide eyes.

I Raise a hoof and close my eyes condescendingly. “Tis not a spell, dear mother. Nor is it an enchantment, what I just used is called a Miracle...which is sort of ironic, because here it would be considered a spell.”

Mom scratches her chin with a hoof and then looks at me. I look around again to see everyone still looking at me...well...not Pinkie, she's digging into her salad like a beast. I let out a small chuckle as I turn my head to the left and see Twilight looking at me with crazy eyes and a wide open mouth. “TELL ME HOW YOU DID THAT, NOW!” she says flaring her horn for some...oh no, that smells like teleportation-

And all of a sudden we're in the gardens. “Gwyn Dammit Twi, its the middle of the evening and i just want to spend a nice evening with my mother and my friends in the castle.”

Twi’s head twitches to the side as she looks at me. “We dont have time for that, Max. Celestia told me that you said you knew more about magic than me, and I skeptical. Believe me, I laughed in response to that little tid-bit, but that right there was proof that you do.”

I back up a little as she continues ranting about magic and what-not.

At this time, i really wish i had my bottomless box and my sack-o-rings; that would be beyond useful. “Tellme Tellme Tellme how you did it!” Twilight yelled at me as she grabbed me with her magical grip.

“Twilight, im telling you to chill the fuck out. Its not as easy as just telling you how it works. It takes time and skill to learn it; plus you have to join the sunlight covenant to learn a lot of the miracles I know.”

I try to break her magical grip as she drags me through the garden, past all of the statues and into an empty courtyard.

“You just casted magic without using your horn Max, this is huge. I dont think you understand how much this needs to be recorded and studied.”

She seemed to be Immune to my reasoning, which is odd because i've reasoned with even the most stubborn of dragons and undead.

She drops me on the ground as I let out a sigh of exasperation. “By Dark Sun Gwyndolin Twilight, please let me go back to the dinner table.”

-------------------------

A few hours later

-------------------------

“Okay, now focus the energy i gave you in your left hoof.” I say, holding my left hoof up while Twilight does the same. She writes down several notes with her telekinesis as she concentrates, i assume telekinesis is practically second nature to her now; so it won’t affect her concentration on even the simplest sourcery.

“Now focus on the words of power, even when you have no catalyst, you can still cast weak magic. Well, unless Big Hat’s crystal catalyst somehow disappeared; but thats not gonna happen, the shield sourcery i put on it is far too powerful.”

Twilights ears perk up. “Tell me more about this crystal catalyst.” she says lowering her hoof.

I sit on my haunches and ruffle my hair. “Gwyn Dammit Twi, all that progress for nothing. As soon as you lowered your hoof, your magic was centered again. Its really fucking difficult to start channeling your magic after you’ve reset it.”

I let my head fall as my tail twitches left and right. “Come on Max, you shouldn’t be so upset about things like this. Now, tell me about that crystal catalyst.”

I hear her conjure a notepad and quill as she scoots closer to me.

---------------------------------

500 years ago, in The Forgotten Planes

---------------------------------

Well, its not a well told story, but around 500 years ago, a castless in the forgotten planes-

“What’s a castless?” Twilight interrupted.

A castless is a unicorn, like me. In the forgotten planes, there are no pegasi and unicorns; so its pretty rare for a Unicorn like me or Big Hat Logan to come along into the desolate lands of The Forgotten Planes. Now, around 500 years ago, a castless named Big Hat Logan appeared in the Forgotten planes, claiming to be searching for an unlimited amount of knowledge. But where would somepony get this amount of knowledge? Well Twi, im glad you asked.

BOOKS!

Yes, the thing that you my dear friend, hold dear. There was a fabled library that exists in the forgotten planes that held forbidden magic, and books that held prophecies in them that were fabled to even fortel the ENDS OF EMPIRES...but alas, he did not find it.

But what he did find, were The Archives.

something relative to the fabled library, and in those Archives was some crazy ass shit that i've ever seen in my entire lives.

and believe me, ive seen some shit, and i've died more than a thousand times. But i digress, Big Hat found the Archives, and with the archives; he found a large cave comprised almost completely out of fucking crystals…..fucking….crystals...trust me, it gets old after a while….

“It sounds wonderful, a Library called the Archives, a cave made out of crystals; this just gets better and better.” Twilight was leaning on me, her head on my shoulder like a little sister would a big brother.

Like i said Twi, its gets really fucking old, really fast. Especially when some of the crystals were so thin that you could hardly see them, and they were almost completely transparent if it weren't for the dust of crystals constantly falling from the ceiling.

Back to Big Hat, now he had found these caves, and was in wonder of what they actually were for, so stupidly might i add; he ventured into them.

Legends say he was missing for years, some even say decades, but i think somewhere in there he found the secret to time travel. I mean, Big Hat was the fucking shit when it came to magic. Of course now i could probably kick his ass.

“He sounds like starswirl the bearded.” Twi says, looking at me.

That name sounds stupid as fuck. Like a three year old girl made it up; or maybe a boy depending on the demo.

Now, as he finally exited the cave, he carried a large crystal catalyst in his telekinetic grip, it shined in the marvelous sunlight as he raised it in the air and casted a simple radius heal miracle, or was it a sourcery?

I don't quite remember. It was a long time ago and the story has been warped a lot and no one is absolutely sure how it happened, but nowadays; Big Hats crystal catalyst is still there though, stuck in the stone of mageis as it provides catalyst for all who need to cast sorceries.

The

End

----------------------------------

One butchered story later

----------------------------------

“Well Max, that definitely was interesting. Im sorry for freaking out when i saw your magic, ive just never seen this type of magic and was thinking that I need to study it immediately before someone else does.”

I shake my head and laugh as Twi walks away from me. “Dont worry about it, maybe one day when i return to ponyville we can do a proper study of it.”

She doesnt even look back as she says “Yeah that would be fun.”

--------------------------------------

The Halls of Canterlot Castle

---------------------------------------

You’re Celestia, and you expect Max and Twilight to be gone for a bit. You’re so glad to have Max back that you don't want him to leave, but the conflicting feeling of knowing that he will go back to Ponyville one day haunts you.

You take another sip of your coffee as you read over some documents on your desk. The wedding was to be in three days, and you were to be sure that everything was perfect for the bride and groom; yet you fear the worst as the recent threats on Canterlot have you on edge. You will do everything in your power to protect your little ponies.

“Mom” you hear from beside you.

You look to your left and down as you see your son Max, leaning on you. You ponder for a second how you didn't notice, but immediately drop it as Max just being Max.

“What is it, my son?” you ask, with a warm smile on your face.

He buries his face in your side as he wraps his hooves around you. “Im bored. Pinkie is off planning some party, Twilight is reading over the notes i wrote for her, and pretty much everyone else but Applejack is busy.”

You sigh and look down at your son. “Why dont you go talk with Applejack?” You ask with a chuckle.

Max looks up and looks at you with a look of terror. “I….i don't know why...but i'm scared of her...every time im around her my groin starts hurting, like some sorta PTSD attack…”

You laugh, louder than you have in a really long time. Your laugh echoes throughout the entire castle as you settle down and look at your son, who seems frustrated. “Its not funny.” Max crosses his forehooves and pouts like a foal.

You lift Max up with your magic and put him on your back. His legs drape over your back and hang off as you feel his weight on you.

“So how are you and Pinkie doing?” you ask as you walk through the hallways.

You feel him shift a little bit as he lies his chin on the nape of your neck. “Better than ever, and yes mother; im still very much in love with her….if anything im more in love with her…”

He grows silent as you turn a corner. Another thought pops into your mind as you prance throughout the many hallways. “So, can i be expecting grandfoals any time soon?” you ask with a small grin growing into a larger, more sinister grin.

You can literally feel Max’s face heat up as he shifts uncomfortably and almost falls off of your back. “w-w-why the hell would you ask t-t-t-that!?”

You laugh loudly as you look back at him, his face red with embarrassment.

“I don't know, Max. The way you and Pinkies relationship is headed, sex is the next big step.”

Max falls off of your back this time.

You hear his hooves hit the ground as they scramble against the marble floor. “JESUS CHRIST MOM!” he yells as you turn to face him. His face is covered by his forehooves, but you can tell that his face is very red.

“Im just saying, it’ll come up eventually; and when it does, it’ll hit hard.”

You chuckle as you walk down the hallway, your son slowly trails behind you. His head hangs as his you see his face screwed up in thought.

“Damn Mom….I’ve never really thought about it before...i mean...maybe once...im my deepest thoughts...but…”

He stops as he looks at you and sighs. “Do they have like….protection and stuff here?” He asks you, a blush crossing his face.

You giggle at his embarrassment and look at him with a smile. “Max, we have magic for that; when a mare goes into heat its the only time she can be impregnated.” You say, looking at him seriously.

Max puts his hoof to his chin like he always does when hes thinking about something thoroughly. “Ill really have to think about it, i mean when i was human i could understand the concept of sex, but as a pony...hell, i haven’t even thought about it.”

You walk around your son and inspect his scarred coat, he’s obviously seen some intense fights and battles, yet the thought of sex with the pony he love...incapacitates him mentally?

“You are one odd Pony Max.” You say chuckling under your breath. Then you remember how you were when you were his age, around 19 right about now. You have no doubt that his personality has changed a bit from being in the forgotten planes.

Max glares at you, and then smiles brightly.

“Yeah, I am aren’t I? Well i guess being an immortal unicorn does make me odd doesn't it?”

You freeze at his words and then glare at him.

“What do you mean by that, my son?”

You feel a familiar coldness enter your tone as you process the words in your head.

Max looks at you with a small frown and tilts his head to the side. “Did….I...not tell you?” He says to you in a confused tone.

You look at him with a stern face and nod. He then sits on his haunches and exhales deeply. “You see Mom, i'm afflicted by something called ‘The Dark Sign’, which in turn makes me...well...immortal. When I light a bonfire, it makes a sort of… rebirth pact. Every time i die, whether it be a regular death, or if i die of age...or…” Max winces and a single tear drops from his eye. “Other, methods of death.”

You look down, and then back at him. “I see.”

-----------------------

End of Episode

-----------------------

Return to Story Description

Login

Facebook
Login with
Facebook:
FiMFetch

Register